With her shift over, Brook walked to the back of the restaurant and tossed her apron on the rack. The time clock read 10 p.m. when she dropped her timecard in the slot and punched out. Turning around, she waved goodnight to her co-workers then zipped up her winter coat. Grabbing her purse and gloves she walked to the door. As she stepped outside to begin her two block walk home, the cold February wind slammed her thin body back against the metal door. A heavy snow blanketed the sidewalks six inches deep, with some drifts rising over a foot, making her journey especially cold and tiresome. Standing most of the day, her feet were already sore.

By the end of the first block, she was exhausted. This wasn't the usual short walk home. It felt more like climbing Mt. Everest as the snow weighed her down and filled her boots. With her feet soaked, the smaller toes started to feel numb by the time she arrived at her apartment building. She pulled the large glass door open and checked her mailbox. Grabbing the electric bill from the box she turned toward the stairs. Her legs wobbled as she struggled to climb the twenty-five steps to her apartment. Her head throbbed as her mind raced with the events of the day ... Give me a double-cheeseburger deluxe and fries, extra onions, no pickle; I want the meatloaf, but with tomato gravy on the side; hey waitress, where's my dinner; I didn't order this, it has onion on it; you're too slow; you're too fast; hey sexy thing, come sit here on my lap; and kids screaming, running around with no parental supervision.

She pulled out her keys and opened the door then turned on the kitchen light. "Jason, you here, honey?" The apartment was dark and empty. The only sound came from the ticking of the kitchen clock. She took off her coat and hung it over the kitchen chair. The smell of grease, cigarette smoke, and burnt food from working at the Two-Way Grill clung like skin to her body. Struggling to make ends meet, she worked double shifts which left her continuously tired. Feeling a sense of pride with the large tips collected today, she fanned the bills out on the kitchen table next to her keys then walked into her bedroom. Valentine's Day used to be special for her. Now this cupid day only meant bigger tips on an otherwise un-special day. Quickly unbuttoning her light blue waitress uniform, she pulled off her top along with her soaked boots, socks and pants, tossing them on the chair before falling into bed. Her clock read ten-thirty when she set the alarm for four. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell fast asleep.

Brook was an extremely attractive young woman standing five foot ten inches tall. Her long silken blonde hair draped perfectly over her square shoulders. She had golden brown eyes that sparkled with life whenever she talked. Her body looked like that of a fashion model, with perfectly proportioned firm breasts, hourglass shape, and the sexiest legs in all of Minnesota.

Until she met Jason, she was an honor student enrolled in the prestigious nursing program at the University of Minnesota. After falling madly in love, she dropped out of school so she could spend more of her free time with him. At first, it seemed like the perfect relationship. He was always very attentive to her needs and spoiled her with gifts almost daily. After a few months, they talked about getting married and raising a family. Things began to spiral out of control when he lost his job at the factory and started drinking. Within weeks, he became extremely possessive of her, demanding increasingly more of her time and control over her life and money. He became insanely jealous of anyone who took her away from him, especially her family. Despite his unwillingness to seek counseling and the warnings from her family and friends to leave him, she stayed with Jason hoping he would return to the man she fell so much in love with when they first met. As she laid there sleeping this cold and lonely Valentine's night, little did she know her life and the life around her was about to change ... forever.

The kitchen clock softly ticketed away in the stillness of the night. On the other side of the door, a man could be heard shouting and swearing in the distance. His voice grew louder as he climbed the stairs. The yelling woke Brook from her sleep. She listened nervously as his keys hit the floor and heard him swear. Fumbling with the lock, Jason forced open the front door and stormed through, crashing into the table. Returning from another all night drinking binge with his buddies at the corner bar, he was drunk and when he was drunk, he was angry. The sound of the door slamming startled Brook. Jason belched and farted as he stumbled around the kitchen searching for the light switch. As he turned on the light, he barked out in his loud drunken voice, "This all you made tonight, bitch?"

Brook pulled the covers over her head hoping the gathering storm would pass, but her hopes were dashed when Jason stomped into the bedroom and flipped on the light. "Did you hear me, bitch? Didn't I tell you I need you to bring home more money? I need two hundred... that's TWO with a T, not one hundred you God damned bitch! Didn't I warn you what would happen if you pissed me off again?"

Brook pulled down the cover from her face and cried, "You're drunk! Leave me alone."

Don't you tell me what to do!" He stepped closer and raised his hand.

Brook backed away. "Please, I'm too tired to fight. I really need to get some sleep so I can get back to the grill by five."

"I give a fuck about your sleep! Didn't I tell you about the gambling debts I need to pay at the bar? Now, the boys there won't be too happy with me when I can't pay them tonight. This is all your fault." Jason stepped closer.

"Please, honey, don't start. It's Valentine's Day. Let's not fight tonight, please. I'll work harder tomorrow, I swear."

He belched. "It's a little late for promises now." Jason reached for her hair.

"Leave me alone!" Dodging his grasp, Brook jumped off the bed and ran for the door wearing just soft white cotton panties and a t-shirt. Jason chased close behind. Just as she pulled the door open, he reached over her head and slammed it shut, almost smashing her fingers in the door jam.

Turning toward him, with her back against the door, Brook pleaded with him. "Please, please don't hit me. I'll do whatever you ask. Please."

"Oh no, cry all you want. Maybe next time you'll listen."

Sliding down the door and cupping her face with her hands, Brook cried in fear. She had been beat before, for Jason had an especially mean temper when drunk.

He towered over her trembling body as he grabbed her hair and pulled her up off the floor.

"Jason, no honey, I'll work harder, I swear, I --"

"Too late!"

He swung his left hand striking the left side of her porcelain face. The loud slap sounded like a whip hitting the hind end of a horse. Brook spun around and fell, her head hitting the wall. Bright red blood spurt from her nose while rivers of tears streamed down her face.

Brook picked herself up and tried to run, but Jason jumped on her back, knocking her to the floor again. Grabbing her shirt he ripped it as he rolled her on her back. Once on her back he slapped her repeatedly again and again. Brook fought back as best she could, blocking his fists and trying to push him off, but she was no match for his much stronger arms. He pinned both hands over her head with one hand while he slapped her repeatedly with the other. She screamed in desperation. Jason's anger was uncontrollable. He grabbed her neck and pushed down on her windpipe, squeezing her throat until she couldn't scream anymore. He brought his other hand around and squeezed tighter putting her neck in a vice grip. He choked her so hard she couldn't breathe. Brook's face turned beet red, then purple as she struggled and kicked desperately for air, fighting with all her might to pull his hands off her. She tried pushing herself away with her feet, tried to twist and turn, even tried to lift and throw him off, but his hold on her was unbreakable. Brook's eye's bulged as her lungs burned for air. Darkness soon surrounded her. Within seconds, Brook stopped struggling and her hands fell limp to the floor. She lay on the floor badly bruised, bleeding, unconscious and barely alive.

"This is your fault, bitch." He farted as he stood and stumbled toward the door. "I need to go out for another drink." Jason stopped at the kitchen table to pick up the five twenties then slammed the door on the way out.

The loud bang jolted Brook to consciousness. She turned on her side and curled into a ball as she coughed and gasped for air while rubbing her throat. Barely able to breathe or move, she cried as she hurt all over. Wiping the tears from her face, she used a chair to climb up to her feet then limped to the bathroom to hold a cold washrag over her bloody nose and splash water on her face. Her new t-shirt and white panties were now torn and stained with blood. Her nose was swollen and her eyes puffy, her body shook and ached from head to toe and her once rosy cheeks were now marked and raised with his hand prints showing the many places her face was struck. Stumbling to the bedroom, she sat at the edge of the bed and lowered her head into her hands and let the tears roll down her face.

Through the rivers of tears, she noticed a Christmas card she kept on her nightstand. It was from her once very close cousin, Lori. The two used to be like sisters until Lori moved away to attend school in Florida. She picked it up and read the message at the bottom that was written in large bold letters. It said, "CALL ME SOMETIME STRANGER. I MISS YOU!" and listed her number. Without thinking, Brook reached for the phone.

***

The room glowed soft amber from the flickering flames of a dozen candles. An empty bottle of Cabernet rested in a bucket on the night stand next to the empty wine glasses. The scent of lavender and rose perfumed the air. In the background, the soft music of Caribbean Steele Bands played. Grunting sounds echoed from across the king sized bed where two people passionately made love. The bed rocked and shook. Stan's muscular chest rubbed against the firmness of Lori's breasts while they held each other's hands. "Oh, Stan, give it to me, harder, honey, that's it! Dear God, I'm about to explode!"

Lori tipped her head back off the foot of the bed while her arms wrapped tight around his neck. Her face turned deeper and deeper red as she arched her head further back toward the floor; Stan buried his face deep in the heat of her throat.

"You're so beautiful and radiant, my love. Your neck offers a bounty fit for a King."

Lori's eyes were covered with a black ribbon tied around the back and couldn't see the cobra-like fangs growing in Stan's mouth, but she sensed their presence. "Hmm, then my King, just do it while the blood still rushes to my head. Take me away."

"Not yet, love. We're almost there ... almost there ..." Stan grinded against her faster and harder, pushing Lori's body further off the bed and forcing her head to fall still lower. Her arms dropped over her head as her hands reached for the floor to keep them both from falling. The near headstand turned her face bright red and forced the many veins in her neck to explode in size against the downward pull of gravity.

"Oh my God! I'm seeing stars! Oh ..."

Stan rubbed his nose against her red ear lobe, taking in her sweet smell then softly biting her ear. He licked behind her ear lobe while pushing against her faster. Lori screamed in ecstasy as his moist tongue glided to her mouth where they kissed. Leaving her mouth agape, he continued to gently lick and kiss his way over her flushed cheek. His cool tongue traced a path down to her jaw then to her fully exposed throat. Lori leaned her neck back further inviting him closer. He licked every subtle curve in her throat from top to bottom, pressing his tongue against the rapid beat of her carotid pulse. Her pulse pushed hard against his tongue as her lifeblood surged and flowed just beneath the surface. Her pulse felt strong and warm and her blood smelled incredibly delicious.

Kept hanging at the edge of a massive orgasm, Lori screamed again, "Oh, dear, God!"

Stan carefully studied every inch of her neck, taking in the full beauty and buffet offered before him. He brought his lips down to meet Lori's one last time before he would give her what they both so desperately wanted. When their lips met again, it was like sparks of electricity where they touched leaving them scorched. Passionately he kissed her, driving his tongue deep into her mouth. Sucking harder and longer than any man before him, he sucked the air right out of her lungs and brought another rush of blood to her young head as she gasped for air trying to keep up with him.

"Stop teasing me. I'm about to explode!" she screamed out.

Stan traced the large V shaped jugular that had grown hard on the left side of her neck where it pulsed with her life against his lips. Now fully exposed and hard enough to push back against his razor sharp fangs, it was time. Lost in the moment, Lori moaned from deep within. When she turned her head to the right, she pulled his head down into her.

Biting hard, Stan sent his fangs deep into her throat, piercing her large jugular. Lori gasped as her head rocked back. She fought her instincts to push him off and instead pulled him closer. The sudden jolt of pain quickly turned to pleasure as his venom raced into her bloodstream. As her warm life gushed into him, she moaned while experiencing waves of intense orgasms one after another. Ever since her first incredible orgasm with Stan, she has had to be bitten to experience the same levels of extreme pleasure. Nothing else could compare or bring her to orgasm like being bit. It was almost like a drug addiction in that absent of Stan's bite; she couldn't experience an orgasm at all.

'Oh, God, that feels so good. Oh, oh ...I'm coming again ... Oh ..." Lori tipped her neck back further as if reaching for the next orgasmic wave.

"Don't stop. Bite me again, that's it, oh ... ohhhhh ..."

Slowly, Lori's crimson face drained of color. Much of her life now flowed in Stan.

He selfishly gorged himself on her until his belly could take no more. Once full, he pulled his fangs out and licked the trickle of blood dripping from his lips. "You are the most delicious woman I have ever had the pleasure of having, my love. How did I ever get so lucky to find you?"

"Just lucky I guess. I hope you're not keeping me around just for my blood?"

Stan laughed as he untied the black ribbon and tossed it to the floor. "No, of course not. I love everything about you. Here, you're still bleeding, tip your head back." Stan sucked and licked her neck until the two puncture wounds stopped bleeding and healed.

She looked up and gazed into his eyes. "Happy Valentine's, honey."

He brought his mouth to hers and they kissed passionately. "Happy Valentine's, love."

"Hmm, do you think there will ever come a time when I can be a vampire like you?"

"Don't be silly, love. You're a human."

"But in the movies --"

Cutting her off, "Movies, movies, that's all they are just movies. Hollywood keeps putting out wrong information about vampires and you humans keep eating it up. Let me ask you something. Can you be a spider?"

"Now look who's being silly. Of course not."

"There's your answer. And I can never be a human nor can I ever experience the warmth of your sun."

Stan reached for her wrists and pulled her up. She laid her head on his bare chest and closed her eyes. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. She looked up. "When can we get married, honey? I want this to last forever."

Stan coughed. "Married? Forever? Can we talk about this another time?"

"It's Valentine's Day, Stan. C'mon, let's be romantic and pick a date tonight."

"Well, it's just -"

"Don't you love me?"

"Of course I do."

"Then what's the problem?"

"I don't know."

"You know what I think? It's cold feet. You're afraid of commitment."

"You forget, love, I'm not exactly ... human."

"Don't give me that. You're more human than you give yourself credit for. Okay, I won't press you on this anymore tonight, but I hope you can give me a date soon. People are asking."

"Thank you, love. I'll work on it." He brushed the back of his fingers across her forehead. "So, how do you feel?"

Lori looked up and gazed into his eyes. "I feel pretty good actually. My body has grown accustom to your needs. Your venom brings me such peace and comfort inside. I look forward to the surge of energy that follows. How do you feel?"

"I'm intoxicated on you. Your special warmth flows through me like nothing I've ever experienced. It tires me though, so I need to rest for a couple hours."

"I know. Just close your eyes and relax." Lori rubbed her fingers through the hair on his chest as he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Lori too felt her eye lids getting heavy and fell asleep.

Ring ... ring ... ring ...

"Huh? Don't answer that, love, it's much too late." Stan raised his arm over his eyes.

"I really should, it's my private line. It could be important." Lori reached for her cell phone on the bed stand.

"Hello?"

***

Brook was crying and shaking, sitting at the edge of her bed. She pressed the phone close to her ear.

"Hello, Lori?" Brook asked.

"Yes. Brook? Is that you?"

The phone shook in her hand. "Hi."

"Oh my God" She turned toward Stan and said, "It's Brook, my cousin from Minnesota!" She looked down at the phone. "Hi, honey. I'm so glad you called, but do you know what time it is?"

"Oh, I'm sorry. Did I call at a bad time?"

"No, not at all. What's wrong, honey? Why are you calling?"

"Oh, Lori, I don't even know where to begin. I'm in so much trouble for even calling you."

"Wait. YOU are in trouble for calling me? Please explain."

"I shouldn't even say this, but Jason told me to never call you, despite all your letters and cards."

"Well that doesn't surprise me. From what I heard through the family grapevine, Jason doesn't like anyone, but himself. Why do you stay with him?"

"He can be a good man when he doesn't drink."

Lori looked at the clock as Stan rolled on his side and listened. "So, why are you calling, honey?"

Brook wiped back the tears as they streamed down her face. "Oh, I don't know. I just needed to talk to someone I guess."

"Are you crying? You sound awful."

"Lori, Jason ran out on me tonight, but he'll be back soon so I need to make this fast. We had a big fight and I'm scared. I'm really scared."

"Oh my Lord, what did he do to you?"

"It was a terrible fight. I'm still shaking." Brook wiped more tears from her face.

"Please, go on, I'm listening, honey."

"Jason screams at me to bring home more money. He says I don't make enough. I promise him I'll work harder, but now I can't go to work looking like this. What am I going to do?"

"Brook, you're not making any sense. Take a deep breath and calm down. Looking like what, honey? And ... doesn't Jason work?"

"No, he was fired from his last job over a year ago and he hasn't found anything he likes yet."

"Do you need money? Let me help you."

Brook set the phone down and cried. Her hands trembled as she wiped more tears from her cheeks.

"Hello, Brook? Are you still there? Brook!"

She picked up the phone. "If I could just go in to work, I know I could work harder and things would work out. I just know they would and then he would be happy again."

"I'm worried about you, Brook. What's stopping you from going to work?"

"I'm in so much pain, Lori, and my nose is ... well it's swelling up like a baseball."

"What? What happened over there? Tell me." Her tone became angry.

"Uh, I tripped and fell."

"Maybe you broke your nose. You should see a doctor. Take tomorrow off and go back to work when you feel better."

"You don't understand. If I don't go to work tomorrow, I won't make any money."

"But, honey, you just told me you're hurt. He'll understand why you couldn't work, won't he?

"No. The only thing he understands is that I bring home the money, and the more the happier he is."

"Brook, how about I come up for a visit? I can be at your place in a couple hours."

"No! No, don't do that, Lori. Don't come here, it will only make Jason angrier. Oh my God, why did I call you in the first place? What was I thinking?" Brook broke down in tears and cried as she hung up the phone.

***
Click.

"Hello? Brook, are you there? Hello?"

Lori turned toward Stan as if someone just hit her. "What the?"

He lifted his head and looked up at her. "What's wrong, love?"

"Brook was just crying then suddenly she hung up the phone."

Lori dialed Brook's number, but there was no answer.

"I'm really worried about her." Lori kept calling.

"What is it?"

"I don't know. Something isn't right." Lori continued dialing until it was finally picked up.

A loud voice boomed over the receiver. "Hello, who the fuck is this?" Jason shouted.

"Jason?"

He belched. "Yeah. Who are you?"

"This is Lori. Can I speak to my cousin?"

"Brook doesn't want to speak with you and she asked that you not call again."

Click.

"Hello? Hello!"

Lori turned to Stan. "Something is seriously wrong with Brook. I need to go there."

Stan placed his hand on Lori's shoulder and rubbed her back, his eyes gazed deeply into hers.

***

Jason slammed the phone down breaking it. He stormed into the bedroom and screamed, "Why is your cousin calling us at 2am? Did you call her? Tell me the truth, you bitch."

"No, I swear."

"This pisses me off."

"Oh no, please don't, not again." Brook rolled over on her stomach.

Jason jumped on the bed landing his knees on Brook's back as he pulled her hair back slapping her face. "If you ever talk to Lori, again, I will kill you both. Do you hear me? I will kill you both." Jason pulled out a gun that was tucked in the front of his pants.

Brook screamed. "Oh my God! What are you going to do?"

"Never mind, just remember I'm not afraid to use it if you ever cross me. I better not hear you talking to her again, ever."

"Please, Jason, get rid of it. It scares me."

"Listen, bitch, I don't want to hear anything come out of your mouth." He gazed at her figure. "Hmm, do you have a Valentine's gift you'd like to give me?"

She stared angrily at him and said nothing.

"Don't you dare look at me like that!"

"Like what?"

"Like I'm the last person on earth you'd have sex with." He grabbed her waist.

She pulled away. "Let me go!"

Jason spun her around and grabbed her throat. "I can't breathe. Please." Brook gasped and choked for air as her hands struggled with his and tried to pull them off her.

There was a pounding at the door.

"Stay here and don't say a word." Jason stuck his gun under his back shirt and ran to the door. Two uniformed police officers stood outside.

"Is everything okay in there?" An officer asked.

Jason politely replied, "Why yes, officer. Is there a problem?"

"Your neighbors are complaining about the noise in here."

"Noise? Oh, I'm sorry. My wife left the TV on a little too loud. I just turned it off when I came home."

"Can we speak to your wife?"

"Oh, ah, she's sleeping and has to get up for work at 4am."

"Okay then, just make sure the TV volume is kept down. If we're called back, we'll have to issue you a citation."

"I understand. I'll make sure it's very quiet."

Jason closed the door and stormed back to the bedroom. "See what you caused? You brought the fucking cops to our door. I'm so mad at you. You better bring home that money tomorrow or the beating you got tonight will look like nothing compared to what you'll get tomorrow."

Brook didn't respond. She curled herself into a fetal position and cried.

"Those fake tears won't help you," Jason said as he ran out the door.

"Where are you going?

"I'm going to Kevin's. He has a little poker game starting in a few minutes. Clean yourself up, you look like shit. Don't make me angry tomorrow and I won't have to beat you again." Jason left the apartment slamming the door behind him.

Brook cried herself to sleep.

A couple hours later her alarm rang. It was four in the morning. With just two hours of sleep, Brook struggled to climb out of bed. It was going to be another long day. Her stomach was in knots and her ribs hurt something awful. She stumbled to the bathroom and washed her face. Looking in the mirror, she looked a mess and was feeling pain all over. Her nose had swollen to twice its normal size. She jumped into the shower hoping to wash away all her pain and sorrow. After ten minutes she came out and stared into the mirror. The shower didn't help. She still looked and felt like a train ran over her. She put on her jeans and a t-shirt then returned to the bathroom.

There was a pounding at the front door. It was so loud it was sure to bring the police again. Brook ran to open it expecting to see Jason.

Brook's eyes opened wide as she unlocked the door. "Lori! What are you doing here?"

"My God, what happened to your face, Brook?"

"I fell down. I told you on the phone."

"You don't get black eyes and swollen noses from a fall. Oh my Lord, what happened to your neck and face?" What's going on here? Where's Jason?"

"We had a fight and he went out. I can't talk with you now, Lori. It will only make matters worse. Besides, I need to get ready for work. Please, just turn around and walk away. Do it for your own good."

"I flew twelve hundred miles in blinding snow to see you. Listen, I love and care about you deeply, Brook. I'm not about to turn around and walk away until I get some answers. Look at this place. It looks like a war zone and the apartment smells like piss and alcohol. What happened?" Lori folded her arms in front of her and stared hard into Brook's soft brown eyes.

"If I tell you, will you promise me you'll go then?"

"Whatever happened to us, Brook? We used to be so close you could tell me anything. Our mothers are twins for God's sake. Why, we were even blood sisters in High School. We even used to skip class to sneak a smoke. Do you remember summer camp and all the fun we had ever year?"

"I do, Lori. But that was a long time ago. Things are different now."

"Try just a few years ago, honey."

"Okay, come in. Let's sit at the kitchen table, but we need to be quick about this. Jason could be back at any moment." Brook pulled the door open for Lori to enter. "Would you like a cup of coffee or anything?"

Looking at Brook's bruised arm she replied, "No, not right now"

Lori sat down at the table and noticed Brook's torn and bloody t-shirt and panties lying on the kitchen floor. "My God, when are you going to tell me what happened here?"

"It's a long story."

Lori looked at her watch. "I have time. What's going on, Brook? The last time I really got a chance to talk with you was around two years ago when you were going to school to be a nurse. What happened? Did you drop out?"

"Oh, Lori. About two years ago I met Jason. Since then my life has gotten so complicated." Brook sat across from Lori and dropped her head.

"That's only because you think it's complicated. Are you keeping your eyes open?"

"Look, it is very complicated, okay?" Brook looked up at the kitchen clock. "I really need to be at work at five. There isn't enough time to get into it now."

Lori reached across the table and grabbed Brook's hands. "Your throat looks terrible. Did you run a cold rag over it?"

"Yes."

"Who did this to you? Was it Jason?"

Brook didn't answer. Instead she looked at the table.

"Listen, take today off. Call in sick. You are clearly in no condition to go to work today."

Brook looked up. "You don't understand. I have to go to work or Jason will be furious."

"So let him."

"Man, you just don't get it do you?"

"Tell me then, Brook. I want to understand."

Brook burst into tears.

"He will beat me if I don't bring home more money tonight. He will beat me something awful. I can't take another beating, Lori. I thought I was going to die tonight. I can't take another one of them God awful beatings. I'm so afraid of that man and in so much pain I can't take it anymore. I just can't take it anymore." Brook trembled as she blinked back the tears.

Lori jumped from her chair and rushed to Brook's side. "Oh my God, Brook. I had no idea. I'm here for you, honey. I'm here. You don't have to be afraid." She wrapped her arms tight around Brook's head and rocked her gently.

"Oh, Lori." Brook cried, tears streamed down her cheeks.

Lori pulled Brook's head close to her chest while rubbing her hand across her forehead.
"Shhh, shhh. We'll get through this, honey, I promise you."

"I got myself into this mess and I can get myself out, right? I'll be okay, really." Brook wiped the tears from her face.

Lori dropped to her knees and looked up into Brook's swollen bloodshot eyes. She gently rubbed her fingers on Brook's cheek to wipe away the tears and with one finger lifted her chin. "Brook, listen to me."

"I don' know what to do." Brook looked away.

Lori grabbed both of Brook's arms and shook her. "Brook, listen to me!"

She looked down.

Lori's eyes locked with hers. "You are not okay. This is not okay. You need help and you need to get out of here. I want you to come home with me."

"What?"

Lori stood. "Come on, pack your things, we're leaving."

"I can't just up and leave."

"Sure you can."

Brook glanced at the clock. "But I have be at work in less than a half hour." She stood and reached for Lori's arm as she walked to the door. "Maybe you should leave. Jason will kill us both if he even knows you're in the apartment. Just go," Brook said, her voice crackling with fear.

Lori pulled her arm out of Brook's grasp. "Maybe I should call the police?" She ran to the phone picking up the broken receiver.

Brook ran after her and yanked the phone out of her hand. "No! Are you crazy? He would be furious!"

"I'm not leaving you alone with him, honey, even if I have to wait for him downstairs. That monster has no right hurting you like this."

Brook looked around the room stopping at Lori. She looked down and paused for a couple seconds then looked into her cousin's eyes. "Okay, I'll go with you. I will go, just don't call the police or confront him. I'll handle him." Brook grabbed her keys and walked to the door.

"Don't you want to pack anything, like clothes, toothbrush, anything?"

"I just want to leave before he returns. Wait. What's that noise outside? It's him, run!"

Lori cracked open the door and peeked. She turned to face Brook. "It's okay. Just a couple stumbling to their apartment. Let's go." Lori rushed out the door and ran down the steps. Brook hurried to lock the door and followed close behind.

As she stepped outside, Brook's eyes grew wide. "Is this your car, Lori?"

"It's a rental I picked up at the airport. I have a newer Limo similar to this back home. This was the best I could get at four in the morning with no reservations." Lori smiled as she held the door open for Brook. Lori climbed in behind her.

The driver asked, "Back to the airport?"

"Yes, the same chartered flights area."

"Yes ma'am."

"You took a chartered flight here?" Brook asked as the Limo pulled away from the apartment.

"Well, it's more like our company's jet." Lori winked.

"Your company has its own private jet? You must work for a pretty big company."

"Oh, it's big alright. You'll get to see it today. Would you excuse me for just a second, Brook? I need to make this call." Lori grabbed her cell phone from her purse.

"No, not at all."

Brook gazed out the window at the snow falling. It was another cold and snowy morning in Minneapolis. The temperature hovered near thirty below in the wind.

"Hi, honey."

"Yes, I'm with her now." She looked at Brook and smiled.

"Well, it's a long story. I will tell you when WE get home."

"Yes, pretty bad."

"We're almost at the airport now, should be home in a few hours."

"Oh, alright. We'll catch up then. Love you too."

Lori set her phone down.

"Who's that?"

"That was Stan, my fiancee"

"Your fiancee?" Brook reached for Lori's hand. "Congratulations! When's the big day?"

"Well, we haven't exactly set it yet. Stan is a little gun shy about setting a wedding date." Lori smiled as she squeezed Brook's hand and looked out the window at the winter scenery passing by.

"The forecast said we'll get another six inches of that white stuff today and then the temps tank heading to twenty below by tomorrow. Don't you miss it here?" Brook asked as she watched a snowplow drive past on the other side of the road.

"Heck no. This is much too cold and snowy for me. I guess I've become spoiled. My idea of fun is floating down a lazy river with a drink in each hand. Speaking of which, it will be eighty and sunny in Daytona Beach later this afternoon. It's a great day for a swim or to catch up on your tan, Brook."

Brook smiled. "Tan? What's that? Hmm, eighty degrees and sunny. That sounds so unbelievable right now." Brook turned to Lori. "My stomach is in knots. I'm feeling very nervous about leaving. Let's go back."

"These moments of insanity are not like the Brook I grew up with. Relax, things will work out."

"I'm just nervous about how Jason will react to my leaving. He will go crazy when he realizes I left, I mean extremely crazy."

"So let him. Besides, I think he's already crazy. If he wants to talk to you, let me have a word with him first. You shouldn't have to fear that man anymore, Brook. I am with you now, trust me. Maybe you should call work and let them know you will be out for a little while?" Lori handed Brook her cell phone.

"Oh shit, I forgot. Thanks, Lori." Brook grabbed the phone and dialed.

"Hi, Jesse."

"Yes, it's Brook."

"I need to take off work for a little while."

Brook looked at Lori and whispered, "How long?"

Lori raised her hand showing two fingers.

"Maybe two days?"

Lori shook her head no and whispered back, "Two weeks".

"I meant two weeks!"

Lori nodded.

Brook looked at the phone. "No, I'm serious. I have a family emergency."

Brook pulled the phone away from her ear. On the other end, loud shouting could be heard.

"What? Why? You can't do that."

"Hello? Hello!"

"I think I was just fired."

"What did she say?" Lori asked.

"She said if I don't show up for work today, not to bother coming back. I'm so dead." Brook started to cry.

"Hey ... hey ... Your life is about to change for the better, Brook. Smile. Trust me honey." Lori smiled as she wrapped her arm around Brook and pulled her close.

"I know, I know. Jason would have either beat or killed me if I stayed. I had no choice."

"No, you had a choice. You could have stayed there and got beat, or you could have come with me. You chose to come with me. If at anytime you want to return here, to this snow and cold and nightly beatings, just let me know and I'll take you back -- I promise, I think." Lori smiled and winked.

"Well, since you put it that way ... thanks, I think." She turned to face Lori. "Look, I'm sorry for not calling you these past two years. It's been a long time since you were a part of my life and I have really missed that. I'm just nervous and confused right now."

Lori raised her hand and wiped a tear from under Brook's eye. "I know you are, honey and I've missed you too. It's understandable how you feel. You can stay with Stan and me for as long as you want. I think you just need some time away to sort things out. Besides, don't you deserve a little vacation?"

"I haven't had a vacation in years. Do you think Stan will mind? I mean, I don't want to get you in any trouble with him."

"No, of course not. Stan welcomes you with open arms just as much as I do. We have a large home with plenty of room for you."

"Thank you so much, Lori."

The Limo stopped next to a stairway leading to the plane. "Here we are." The driver opened Lori's side door.

"This is an odd looking terminal. It's all outside. Where are we going?"

"Right here, this is our plane. We just climb up these steps and take a seat." Lori started walking up the stairs and turned around. "Come on!"

Brook stepped out of the Limo and looked around. "This is your company plane? It looks like a seven-forty-seven." Brook's jaw dropped as she looked up at the size of the jet. It was a white Jumbo Jet with the word "Wishes" painted in large light blue script on the side. Next to the name was a picture of gold lantern.

"Hurry, Brook. It's freezing out here. Eighty degrees and sunshine awaits you."

"Is this a dream?" Brook quickly followed Lori up the steps into the plane.

Author Notes

Hope you enjoyed the first chapter. Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Jason- Abusive boyfriend Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard Linda - Stan's physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend

Author Note:

Thank you MESSIAH for sharing your beautiful photo.

Brook lowered her head as she walked into the cabin of the jumbo jet. The spacious interior reminded her of a home, not of an airplane. "Oh my God, Lori. What kind of plane is this? It looks like a hotel lounge."

"That's what it is honey, a flying hotel with all the comforts you'd expect including a hot tub, full bar, satellite TV and master bedroom."

Brook's eyes widened as she took in several big screen TV's hung throughout the plane. When she looked further, she saw rows and rows of comfortable recliners facing every direction imaginable, a large bar towards the middle with slot machines mounted under its top people could play, and a velvety red sofa that wrapped all around the inner cabin along the side of the plane. The ceiling was pitch black and covered with tiny bright LED lights that took on the patterns and colors of stars and constellations.

"This plane is incredible. Where are all the passengers?"

"It's just us today, girl." Lori grabbed a couple of drinks from behind the bar and a small bag of ice. She walked over and sat next to Brook in one of the soft leather recliners. "Here, lean back and let me put this ice pack on your nose to see if we can help reduce some of that God awful swelling."

Brook leaned back. "Thanks. Oh, that feels good. What's in the drink?"

"It's a special blend of herbs and jungle juices we make at the resort that rejuvenates and restores health. People who drink these swear by them. Here, use the straw." Lori helped her get the straw to her mouth.

Brook took a sip. "Not bad, it tastes kind of fruity."

"That's the pineapple, coconut and banana juices. Don't let that sweet taste fool you. It's got a nice kick to it."

Brook wrapped two fingers around the pink straw and took another sip. "What do you mean? Is there alcohol in this?"

"Oh, God yes."

"Oh, no wonder it tastes so good. Hmm, say I see the name Wishes on the back of the chairs and over the big screens and even on this blue carpeting by the bar. I noticed it on the outside of the plane too. What is it?"

"Wishes is the name of the resort I'm with."

"It has a nice catchy name. I like it."

"Me too. I think it's a wish come true for a lot of people, especially the tourists who visit religiously year after year. Say, are you hungry? Would you like a ham, egg and cheese bagel?"

"Sure, that sounds pretty good actually."

Lori walked over to the bar and put something in the microwave. After a couple minutes she returned with breakfast for the both of them.

She handed a plate to Brook. "Here you go. Careful, it's a little hot."

Brook brought the bagel to her mouth and took a bite. "Hmm, oh this is delicious."

The pilot dressed in a white shirt with stripes on his lapel and blank pants strolled back towards Lori and tipped his Captain's hat. "Good morning, ladies."

Lori turned and looked up. "Good morning, Pat. This is my cousin, Brook."

Turning to greet her, he removed his cap and bowed. "Nice to meet you, Brook."

"Nice to meet you, too."

"Lori, we're ready for departure. As soon as you and Brook get settled we'll take off."

Lori turned to Brook. "What do you say, Brook, are we ready?"

Brook gave a thumb's up as she swallowed another bite of her bagel. "Ready."

Lori turned around. "We're ready, Pat."

"Great. I hope you both enjoy the flight. We should be in Daytona before lunchtime."

Pat returned to the cockpit, leaving the door open.

Lori sat with her legs crossed on the chair and finished her meal. "Would you like to watch a movie or something?"

Brook yawned. "Ohh, no thanks. I think I'll just close my eyes for a bit if that's okay."

Lori grabbed a pillow and placed it behind Brook's head. "Here, let me help you with that ice pack." Lori adjusted it so it stayed over her nose more securely.

The plane started rolling down the taxiway and quickly turned onto the main runway. The sound of four large Rolls Royce engines roared outside. Slowly, the plane accelerated to take off speed.

Brook grabbed the arms of her chair with her hands. "I think we're about to take off." She felt herself get pushed back in the chair. "Oh, we're definitely taking off." Brook felt a sudden queasiness in her stomach as the plane climbed into the cloud filled morning sky.

Lori grabbed her drink and tapped Brook's glass with it. "Cheers! Here's to your new beginning, Brook."

Brook bit down on her lip and released her grip on the chair. "Cheers!" She sucked down the rest of her drink.

"You must really like these. How about another one?" Lori walked to the bar and brought back a pitcher of the tropical concoction.

"Sure, fill 'er up."

Brook took another sip. "These are so delicious they're addictive."

"Told you."

So, how big is this hotel? I mean, it must be enormous to have its own private jet."

Lori looked up at the stars then back to Brook. "Wishes is what some people call a mega resort. It sits on the edge of the world famous Daytona Beach. Sprawled out over several miles, the resort has some five thousand rooms, ten night clubs, two loose casinos, twenty different kinds of buffets and restaurants, several relaxing spas and saunas, an 18 hole PGA golf course, six Olympic pools and the biggest water park in Florida with a two mile long lazy river. There's parasailing, scuba diving, snorkeling, jet skiing, horseback riding and cruising and so much more. You will never go hungry or bored at Wishes."

"Wow. I'm surprised I never heard of it."

"Wishes never advertises, there's really no need to. It's booked solid year after year. People come for one thing or another and keep coming back. Some come for the casino action, some for the night clubs, and some for the food and entertainment. There's always something for everyone."

"What do you like best?"

"Well, let's see. I like catching an evening ski lift at the Boardwalk and sailing over the ocean as I head to the other side of the resort. I like to take leisurely strolls down the south pier overlooking the ocean and watch for dolphins. Both are very relaxing. Would you be interested in joining me later this afternoon for a walk?"

"I'd love to."

Brook stretched and yawned, her eye lids felt like lead weights were sitting on them. "I'm feeling a little too relaxed if you know what I mean. Would you mind if I closed my eyes for a bit?"

"No, not at all. If you need anything, anything at all, just yell okay? I'll be sitting over here." Lori took a seat across from Brook and leaned back in it.

"Okay." Brook yawned again and within seconds she dozed off.

"That didn't take long." Lori smiled and covered Brook with a blanket, setting the ice pack on the floor.

Lori got comfortable in her recliner and fell asleep as well.

Several hours later, the pilot announced over the PA, "Welcome to sunny Daytona Beach. The temperature outside is a balmy seventy-four degrees, and is expected to climb into the eighties this afternoon."

Brook woke up from her restful nap and stretched. She looked out the window and immediately recognized the massive Wishes Resort complex Lori talked about.

"Oh my God, that place is really big. It says Wishes right on the top of the hotel in scripted gold letters next to a gold Aladdin's lamp. Lori, I can see your hotel. It's beautiful. Oh, wow, look at that ocean!"

On the east side of the hotel ran the two miles of beach front property dotted with colorful umbrellas and white lounge chairs. People could be seen swimming and tanning under the bright sun below. People on jet skis raced each in the open ocean while others parasailed further out. The ocean tides rolled in on rows of white capped waves, one behind the other. The hotel rose forty-five floors and almost every balcony all the way up had colorful beach towels drying in the wind. The western side had the many brightly colored blue pools that sparkled below between dense palm trees. There was a golf course lush in many different shades of green, a lazy river filled with bright blue and yellow inner tubes that wound around back and a dock for numerous ships and yachts. The resort looked like something out of a movie.

Lori stretched and rubbed her eyes. As she gazed out the window, she replied, "No matter how many times I've seen the hotel from up here, it still takes my breath away. You can almost see that pier I talked about below. Wait until you see Wishes at night when it's all lit up with colorful lights."

As the plane descended, Lori called Stan on the phone. "Hi honey. We're flying over the resort lining up for the runway."

"I think we'll take it easy today. Brook is pretty tired."

"I know. I was telling her that it will be in the eighties this afternoon. We are leaving the snow and cold and Jason problems where they belong, up in Minnesota." Lori looked at Brook and winked.

She looked at her phone. "Okay, see you later tonight. Love you too."

"It looks like we will have the day all to ourselves. Stan will be out of town. That's a good thing as it will give us some time to rest and catch up on stuff."

"That works for me." Brook looked out the window and watched as the green ground came closer and closer.

Then there was a thump and a bump under the plane.

"Touchdown," Lori said.

The plane pulled up next to a helicopter and stopped.

"Perfect timing. There's our taxi." Lori said as she pointed to the chopper with the word Wishes painted on the side.

"Where? I don't see one." Brook looked outside for a checker colored taxi.

"It's the helicopter, silly."

"What?" Wishes has its own helicopter too?"

"Yes. Actually the resort has three of them."

"I had no idea." Brook exited the plane and followed Lori into the waiting chopper.

"This is a pretty big helicopter. I think there's room for another 5 people in here." Brook said as she climbed into a seat and fastened the seatbelt.

"Easily. Wishes shuttles the VIPs around the area with these. Most people like to stay at the resort, but entertainers and celebrities like riding these shuttles to and from the airport or to Disney because they are so much faster and more private."

The pilot yelled back, "Are you all strapped in and ready to go?"

"Got your seat belt on, Brook?"

"Yes."

Lori tapped on the back of the pilot's chair. "We're all set."

"Thanks. We'll have you home in about three minutes."

"Wow. We are lifting straight up. This is so cool." Brook looked down as the ground quickly fell away.

"I can already see the resort from here," Brook said.

"We'll be landing on the rooftop heliport. We live in the penthouse suite. It's a short walk down a few steps from there."

"Oh my God! You live in a penthouse?"

"Yes, of course. I've only been trying to get you out here for the last couple years for a visit!" Lori smiled shrugging her shoulders as she lightly tapped Brook's arm.

The helicopter approached the hotel. Brook looked down at the lush green golf course and large water park that sat on the hotel's western edge.

"It's so green down there. Palm trees everywhere. Look at the size of the lazy river, it goes on forever. Is that a triple waterfall going over the lazy river?"

"Oh yes, that's one of three. You can really get soaked if you want. On a hot day, nothing beats a dip under one of those. It's also a nice place to sit near while having breakfast or just having a drink with some friends. Relaxation is the resort's theme. People pay a lot to stay here."

As the helicopter approached the hotel, it slowly descended and landed on the helipad. Hotel staff met the chopper and opened the door.

"Welcome home, Lori."

"Thank you, Carl. This is my cousin, Brook. She will be staying with us for a while."

"Nice to meet you, Brook. If there is anything you need, please don't hesitate to ask. I am the manager of the penthouse suits."

"Thank you. It's nice to meet you too." Brook said, feeling a bit shy and overwhelmed.

Lori and Brook stepped out onto the helipad and walked down the steps leading to the suite.

"It's a good thing we are both about the same size."

"Why's that?" Brook asked.

"So you can wear some of my clothes."

"Oh, that's right."

As they approached the main door to the penthouse, Lori said, "Here we are, home sweet home." and opened the door.

As Brook entered, her eyes widened and she took in a deep breath. "This penthouse is huge." She walked up to the window facing the ocean. The morning sun felt warm and soothing on her swollen cheeks. The sound of waves crashing below and seagulls screeching as they flew over the water filled the air. "What a beautiful view." A light ocean breeze blew through the light curtains. "Emm, I love that smell. Look!" Six pelicans glided just over the balcony. She turned toward Lori. "How can you afford such an incredible place?"

Lori handed her a fresh drink. "It's Stan's resort."

Brook choked raising her hand to her chest. "You mean your Stan, your fiancee, owns all of this?"

"Yep. That's my Stan. Isn't this awesome?"

"Holy shit!"

"I know, hard to believe."

Brook took a sip of her drink. "Wow. How did you get so lucky to hook up with this guy?"

"It was love at first sight. I interned here a couple summers ago, that's how we met. The rest is as they say history.

"I guess dreams do come true here."

"They do, honey. Remember make your wish at the colorful waterfall at the main entrance. Everyone is invited to make at least one wish there. Who knows, your wish might just come true too."

"I'll do that. Say, is that a hot tub over there in the corner?"

"Yes, that's the large party tub. There are hot tubs in both bedrooms as well. They aren't quite as large, but they sure can make you feel warm and relaxed. Would you like to sit in one now?"

"Oh, yes. I'm so beat though I'm afraid I would fall right to sleep." Brook looked closer at the inviting blue and white marble hot tub that bubbled with steam and foam.

"Stan spends a lot of time in the hot tub. He gets such cold chills at night."

"I think I'd prefer lying down for a while if that's all right. I'm still feeling pretty tired."

"Sure, honey. Here, let me show you your room. It's that first door on your left. Follow me."

They both walked in, Lori turned on the light.

"This is a guest room? It's so nice. My God look at the size of that bed and the gold satin sheets. I can't wait to lay on it."

"And the hot tub is right there by the window along with your view of the giant waterfall over the lazy river."

"I can fall asleep just looking out the window," Brook said as she looked down at the lazy river.

"Would you like some pajamas to wear?"

"Sure."

Lori walked to her room to grab a pair and hurried back.

"Here's a nice pajama set. We'll go shopping one day and get you some new clothes."

Brook finished her drink and handed the glass to Lori. "Thank you."

"Well then, I'll leave you so you can rest. If you need anything, just let me know."

"Okay. Thanks Lori. Thanks for everything."

"You're welcome, hun." Lori walked over to Brook and they hugged. Lori patted Brook on the back. "You'll be fine. You're with family now. You don't have to fear Jason ever again. Just relax, you're on vacation now."

"Thanks, Lori. I shouldn't have let him come between us." Tears welled up in her eyes.

"We're like sisters, right?" Lori smiled.

Brook wiped a tear from her cheek and nodded. She turned and headed toward the bed to lie down. Within seconds of closing her eyes she was fast asleep.

Lori grabbed a blanket from the dresser drawer and gently covered her. Then she tip toed out, quietly closing the door.

Lori was tired as well. She poured herself another jungle juice drink and headed out to the balcony where she fell asleep on the lounge chair overlooking the ocean.

Several hours passed. It was now late afternoon. Brook woke and looked for Lori.

"Lori, are you here?" Brook walked around the suite until she saw Lori sleeping out on the balcony.

She stepped out on the terrace and reached for the railing while taking in the beautiful view of the turquoise Atlantic Ocean. A gentle warm wind blew the strands of her hair back. Taking a deep breath, she filled her lungs with the fresh sea breeze. Pelicans glided past at eye level, looking like something out of Jurassic Park. The steady stream of waves crashing on the shore below thundered in hypnotic rhythm. Below, people walked on the beach. Some were lovers holding hands; some were lying on beach blankets getting sun tans while others were playing catch with a Frisbee. She turned and brought her attention to her cousin. "Lori?"

She removed her sunglasses. "Yes? Oh, Brook, how are you feeling?" She sat up and studied Brook's face.

Rubbing her stomach, Brook replied, "I'm feeling better, but I'm really hungry. What's for lunch?"

"What do you have a taste for?"

"Oh, I'm so hungry it doesn't matter."

"Would you like to go downstairs and try the Wishes Buffet?"

"Sure."

Lori rolled out of the lounge chair. "Let's see if we can find something for you to wear." Brook followed Lori to her bedroom and picked out a white cotton blouse, a pair of brown shorts and white Nike gym shoes. Brook tied her hair into a ponytail and quickly showered, then dressed. Lori also showered and dressed the same. At first sight, the two looked like twins. They were the same height, had the same blonde hair, even their faces and bodies looked close. The only striking difference was in their eyes. Lori had ocean blue eyes while Brook had golden browns.

Brook turned around. "Everything fits so perfectly. How do I look?"

"Wow, look at you! You are so beautiful. Even your face and neck look much better today. That puffiness has all but disappeared."

"I know. This has to be the fastest I healed. There must be some truth about that jungle juice, ay?"

"Didn't I tell you? Now we just need to get you in some sun and tan that alabaster skin."

Brook laughed. "The sun, what's that?"

Lori grabbed her sunglasses. "Let's go, I'm famished." They both walked out the door to an elevator. The distant roar of ocean waves crashing and kids screaming having fun filled their ears.

Lori pushed the button. "This is our private elevator. It's the only one that goes straight to the penthouse."

"Nice. You've got it made here."

"Stan tries so hard to spoil me."

Brook laughed. "Da, you think?"

The elevator door opened. They both stepped inside and were immediately surrounded by the soft tropical music of Caribbean steel bands coming out of the speakers above them.

Brook looked up at the speaker. "Hmm, nice music."

"I'm quoting Stan when I say this ..." She lowered her voice. "We are now being immersed in the vacation atmosphere." Lori smiled. "This music is everywhere."

When the elevator stopped on the first floor the doors opened. The atrium was surrounded with palm trees, banana and colorful tropical plants, bright sunshine, and steel band music. People moved about through the lobby. Some passed Brook and Lori wearing swim suits, others were dressed in business attire.

"Follow me. The World Buffet is just around the corner." Lori pointed to her left.

"Emm, I can smell the food already. I can't wait, I'm starving."

As they turned the corner, standing in front of them was a small replica of the Eiffel Tower. It stood some two stories tall. On two sides of the tower waterfalls raged lit with multi-colored bright lights that made the water shimmer with different colors. The colors changed with the rhythm of the music. In front of the water falls were benches for people to sit. The other two sides were the entrance and exit to the buffet. Each had a spinning green globe that hung above it that looked like the earth.

"Welcome to the World Buffet, Brook."

"Wow, this place is amazing. That looks like Niagara Falls."

Dolphin ice sculptures, sounds of dishes clanking and the sweet smell of cookies baking greeted them as they entered. "We're in luck. The lines are short today." Lori pointed to the various locations as she talked. "To your right are the Americas featuring North and South American, Mexican, Central American, Hawaiian and Caribbean cuisine; to your left is European cuisine, featuring French, Italian, African, Asian, Australian, Polish, Indian, and German food. Further back are many other cuisines including custom made entrees. In the middle there is a massive dessert bar with all flavors and kinds of cakes, pies and ice cream. What do you have a taste for?"

"I'm overwhelmed. There is such a large variety of food here. I smell something though and it's really good Lori, I mean it smells so good I can almost taste it."

"I think that's Big Bob's Texas Steak House coming from the American Cuisine. That place has a reputation not only for the best steaks in Florida, but also for some of the best tasting BBQ chicken and ribs you'll eat anywhere in the world."

"Let's go there!" Brook wet her lips.

They walked over to Big Bob's where thick juicy steaks sizzled on a king-size iron grill under the state of Texas shaped sign "Big Bob's Texas Steak House".

The chef was dressed like a cowboy wearing a blue jean apron and black Texan style hat. "Ye Haw. Howdy ladies. How'd you all like a really good steak today?"

Lori replied, "Hi Bob, we'll each take one of your best steaks."

"I like the way you think. Rare or well done?"

"Do you have a thick and slightly rare one for me?" Lori asked.

"Yes ma'am, one rare steak comin right up for you." He handed Lori a large plate with a 25oz steak sizzling with juices oozing. The smell said it all.

"Wow, that's what I call a steak." Brook said.

"And it's delicious too!" Lori replied.

"And for you, young lady? Would you like a rare one too?"

Brook looked over at Lori's steak, then back to the chef. "Oh, no, I'll go for one very well done. The sight of blood makes me a little queasy."

"One very well done steak coming right up." As he handed her the plate, he cautioned, "Careful, the plate is hot." Brook reached for the large plate with her 25oz steak that covered the plate from end to end still sizzling and crackling in juices smelling like the best steak she ever had.
"Thanks." Brook said as she grabbed the plate.

"Follow me." Lori said as they headed down the buffet line and piled on some veggies, potatoes and corn on the cob on another plate.

Lori pointed to the lazy river out back. "Let's sit out on the deck overlooking the waterfall."

"I'm right behind you."

They both sat down at a small circular table for two overlooking the lazy river and waterfall. There, surrounded by the sounds of the three waterfalls, and steel band music, and the sights of red and yellow hibiscus flowers under palm trees they ate while basking in the late afternoon sun.

A hostess dressed in a gold blouse and black pants stopped at the table.

"Welcome to the World Buffet. Can I get either of you something to drink?"

Lori turned to her. "Can I get an ice tea?"

The hostess recognized Lori immediately and replied "Oh, hi, Lori. Beautiful day isn't it?"

"Yes, it sure is. This is my cousin, Brook, who's in town visiting from Minnesota."

Reaching out her hand she replied, "Hi Brook, I'm Ashley. It's nice to meet you. Minnesota, huh?"

Brook laughed as she shook her hand. "Yeah, land of a million lakes all frozen over right now."

"Boy don't I know it. I'm from Wisconsin, which isn't much different. How cold is it back home?"

"When we left there was a snowstorm on the way and it was dropping to twenty below."

"Ouch! Well, luckily you won't have to deal with that stuff here. Is there anything I can get for you?"

"I think I'll have an ice tea also."

"It's nice meeting you. Two ice teas coming right up."

"Thanks. Nice meeting you too."

Brook sliced a big tender piece off of her steak and lifted it to her mouth. "Emm. Oh my God! It's so delicious it melts in my mouth. This has to be the best steak I ever had."

"Told ya," Lori said with a smile while cutting her steak.

Ashley returned with two frosted 40 oz glasses of ice tea with a slice of lemon hanging off the side of each glass. "Here you go ladies. If there is anything else I can get for you, please let me know, okay?"

"Thanks Ashley," Lori said as Brook could only nod her head up and down with her mouth full.

After thirty minutes the girls put down their forks and leaned back in their chairs.

"I haven't eaten this much or this good in years, Lori. The food here is unbelievably good." Brook wiped the corner of her mouth with a gold cloth napkin.

"Do you have any room left for dessert?" Lori asked as she wiped her mouth with her napkin and smiled at Brook.

"Are you kidding? I can barely breathe, I'm so full. I had no idea how much food I put on my plate."

"The plates, like the portions and the drinks are all super sized. If people come here to eat, Wishes makes sure they aren't disappointed."

"They sure take good care of you here. Say, when did you start eating your steaks so rare? I remember you always ordered your steaks well done like me. Didn't the sight of all that blood turn you off?"

"No, not at all. My tastes have changed. Now I crave my steaks rare and sometimes I swear I can eat them just warmed up."

"That's a pretty big change. Maybe your body needs something."

"That's what I think too. A couple years ago, I suddenly became anemic. The doctors said I needed more iron in my blood. They started me on iron and vitamin pills."

"Did they help?"

"Maybe a little, but my face had turned so pale. The doctors thought I had new strain of virus. They said it was like something was draining me of red blood cells. I had a team of doctors run me through dozens of tests, but they couldn't find a cut, a disease or anything. I was getting scared."

"What happened?"

"I had just started dating Stan around then and he said he had seen this happen with one of his friends years ago. He felt it was an infection of the blood and recommended I eat more red meat and try it on the rare side. I tried it and ever since I've craved it rare. It was amazing. From that moment forward, I started to feel better too."

"That's good. How did you meet Stan when you were so sick?"

"When we first met, I was working at the resort as a management intern. I felt fine. I think the anemia started soon after we started dating. He thought he had somehow infected me, what a crazy thought that was, huh? Anyway, while I was sick, Stan stayed with me, and nursed me back to health. He would bring me full course meals with vegetables, potatoes, desserts and most important, a thick rare steak to eat a couple times a day. When I was in pain from the cold chills that crept to my bones, he would carry me to the bathroom and soak me in a hot bath. He would lay with me in bed every night until I fell asleep in his arms. If I listened to the doctors, I'd probably be dead right now. Stan and I fell in love during those first weeks. It was like I said before, love at first sight."

"Stan sounds like an incredible guy. Lucky for you he came into your life when he did. You look so healthy and radiant now. Who would have guessed you were so sick just two years ago?"

"Thanks. Stan is incredible too. I can't wait for you to meet him. As for my health, I think my diet has a lot to do it. I still try and eat at least one rare steak a day with a healthy plate of veggies. I also take various vitamin pills with iron to keep my body strong and exercise at the health club here. Say, how would you like to take that walk with me on the pier?"

"I'd love to."

The two strolled down the wooden walkway that led out towards the ocean. The pier, the largest on the east coast, stretched out over a thousand feet into the ocean before it turned north another two-thousand feet and then came back to land. It was a favorite stroll among the tourists who visited. At every corner there were snack huts offering drinks, souvenirs, and an assortment of grilled foods and snacks. In between, there were benches for people to sit or fish at and attached to the rails small telescopes for people to look out at the ocean. Lori and Brook walked out to the end of the first pier before it turned north.

The air filled with the smell of grilled steaks, hamburgers and seafood. "It smells pretty good out here. If I didn't eat already, I'd sure want to try this place," Brook said.

"They do cook a mean brat here and the steamed shrimps aren't bad either. Would you like a drink?"

"Sure. Do they have any of that jungle juice here?"

Turning to the snack shop bar tender, "We'll have two of the Wishes Specials, make 'em extra large."

The bartender handed Lori two large drinks each with their own colorful umbrella and pink curly straw topped off with crushed ice.

Lori handed one to Brook while they walked to the first bench and sat while gazing out at the panoramic ocean.

"I can't get over how beautiful everything is here. From the delicious food to the soothing music to the warm tropical breezes to these wonderful jungle drinks, it's like heaven. Have I died and gone to heaven?"

"Let's see." Lori pinched Brook's arm.

"Ouch! Stop that!" Brook laughed. "What did you do that for?"

Lori giggled "Well, you asked if this was a dream." She gently rubbed and kissed where she pinched her. "There, does that feel better?"

Brook looked down at Lori and smiled. "Yes, thanks."

Lori sat up and looked out at the boats passing by. "When I first met Stan I went through the same kind of feelings of disbelief, so I know how you feel. Back home it's snowing and heading to twenty below, here it's sunny and warm. It feels surreal, it feels like paradise."

Brook turned to watch the same boat. "It is paradise." She turned to look at Lori. "I wonder if Jason realizes I left yet."

"Probably not, he still thinks you're at work. He won't suspect anything until later tonight. Let's try and put him out of our thoughts and just enjoy the moment for now."

"Good idea." Brook stared at the deep blue water as another wave began building. "Have you ever seen dolphins out here?"

"Oh, sure, lots of times. I also see sharks and turtles all the time. At night I've even watched rockets launched from Kennedy Space Center fly over."

"Wow."

"Maybe one day you and I can go scuba diving out there at one of the reef sites. On the reefs you'll see barracuda, sharks and all kinds of tropical fish and corrals."

"I'd like that."

Lori and Brook remained on the bench for a couple hours reminiscing the past as they drank their drinks and relaxed. The bartender stopped by several times to keep their drinks full and offer them snacks. As the sun set, the sky turned dark blue then black. Hundreds of stars came out and sparkled like diamonds overhead.

"As if I hadn't seen enough already, just look at all those stars up there." Brook said as she tipped her head back.

Lori looked up with her. "They are very beautiful. They look like little jewels all sparkling for attention."

Out of the corner of her eye, Brook noticed a large ship heading out to sea decorated with hundreds of multi-colored lights. "Wow, what's that?"

"That looks like one of our boats."

"What?"

"That's the dinner cruise. The ship will go out maybe a mile and set anchor. People will dine and dance out there for a few hours while looking up at the beautiful night sky. It's very romantic. Maybe one night I'll take you."

"Yes, please. Oh, Lori ..."

Lori turned. "What is it?"

"I need to use the bathroom. Do they have one in the snack shop?"

"Yes, but it's not the cleanest. Do you think you can hold it until we get back to our room?"

"I think so."

Both girls stood and walked back to the hotel. All the colorful lights were on a. The hotel took on a party atmosphere.

"The hotel looks so beautiful at night. What kind of music are they playing? That's not Caribbean, that's more tropical."

"Jimmy Buffett is here on tour this week."

"Jimmy Buffett is here tonight?"

"Yes, that's him playing on stage over there."

Brook squinted. "I can't see him."

"We can go to the concert later tonight if you'd like. At night, this place really rocks with all the different night clubs. We've got the Blues, Rock and Roll, Country, Jazz, you name it."

"It's like Disney World."

"Almost, but don't say that word in front of Stan."

"What?"

"Disney World. He thinks Mr. Disney stole all his ideas."

Brook laughed.

The girls reached the hotel and took their private elevator back up to the penthouse.

Brook raised her hand and leaned against the wall. "Whew! I think I had a little too much to drink. The room is spinning pretty fast."

Lori laughed. "What do you mean? We're just getting started."

"Oh no, I'm having trouble just standing. I think I'll just go to the bathroom and then lie down for a while."

After leaving the bathroom, Brook undressed and put on her pajamas.

Brook laughed. "Would someone please tell me how to get off this merry-go-round?" Brook stumbled to her bedroom. "I'm going to lie down for a while."

"Okay honey." Lori followed Brook into her room and draped a blanket over her when she lay down. Lori closed her door and grabbed a drink then walked out to the balcony sitting down in her usual lounge chair. After watching the fishing trawlers for a short time, Lori too fell asleep.

Brook woke up an hour later and still felt pretty drunk. She stumbled to the bathroom, barely able to keep her eyes open or walk straight. When she left the bathroom she became disorientated and stumbled into Lori's bedroom instead of her own and passed out on the bed lying on her back. She tossed and turned pushing herself further off the bed until she finally fell back to sleep. As she lay there asleep, her head hung off the edge of the bed. Blood rushed to her head while her face flushed. Large jugulars swelled and pulsated on both sides of her neck.

The penthouse was dark when Stan arrived home. He quietly walked to Lori's room and closed the door. Getting undressed, he joined Brook in bed, thinking it was Lori.

He crawled on top of her chest, licking and kissing his way to her flushed cheek and then settling down on her warm neck. She smelled so sweet. There he rested and snuggled close to her and listened as her heart pounded. "You feel so warm and alive and smell so delicious tonight, my love. Mind if I have a little nip?"

Brook moaned, turning her head away from him, exposing her neck with the swollen jugular. She was completely out of it. She raised her hands over her head letting them fall toward the floor. Her eyes remained closed as she dreamed.

Stan took this for her permission to go ahead. She was already in the perfect position for him. It was too dark for Stan to see much more than an outline of her beautiful face and neck, but he could still feel her jugular when it pulsated against his lips. As he ran his tongue down her neck, he tasted the sweetness of her young blood as it surged and pulsed through her vein.

Wasting no time, he bit down hard, sending his fangs deep into her left jugular. The sudden shock woke Brook from her sound sleep. She screamed in pain, opening her eyes briefly as she tried to figure out what was going on. In the darkness she tried to push her attacker off. Her head reeled back so fast that Stan briefly lost suction and her blood spurt out spraying his face and splattering across the floor. Stan regained control, gulping down as much of her crimson liquid as he could. Brook's screams quickly turned to pleasant moans as his venom circulated through her body. Soon she felt that incredible high that only the venom could bring. Lori heard the screams and ran to her bedroom.

As she opened the door and flipped on the light, she saw Stan lying on top of Brook, and Brook's head leaning off the edge of the bed, her face red, her hands and hair nearly touching the floor. His head was firmly planted in the side of her neck and she could hear him slurping as he drank Brook into him. Brook moaned and her eyes fluttered as he fed. Lori screamed. "Stan!"

Stan raised his head and gulped. Blood dripped down from his fangs. "Lori?"

Author Notes

Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Jason- Abusive boyfriend Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard Linda - Stan's physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you MESSIAH for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 3
Near Death

By NightWriter

Author Note:

Thank you Channeled for use of photo.

Lori turned and cried as she ran out of the suite. Stan struggled as he rolled off the bed trying to catch her. As his feet hit the floor, his legs buckled and he fell. He had no strength. This was his weakest moment, right after feeding.

Crawling into the hallway he yelled after her, "Lori! Please, don't go," just as the door slammed.

Stan looked back in the bedroom. Brook was losing blood fast. She gasped for air as blood continued to spurt out of her pierced jugular. Stan recognized her difficulty in breathing as a sign of her dying and knew if he didn't do something soon, she would quickly bleed to death. He fought with all his might to overcome his weakness to get back to her before it was too late. As he struggled to climb up the bed, he fell down, too weak to pull himself up.

Brook coughed and choked for air. Stan grabbed hold of her hands and pulled and tugged, but couldn't move her. Luckily, her head still hung low off the edge. He crawled up the side just enough to bring his head beside her bleeding jugular. Two streams of crimson nectar flowed down her neck draining her of all life. Wrapping his lips around her puncture wounds, he licked and sucked until his saliva healed her wounds. He waited and watched for her jugular to swell with life giving blood. Ever so slowly it grew in size, but it lacked any sign of a pulse. Stan bit into her again, but with this bite, he injected his strongest venom into her blood stream and then pulled out licking her wounds again. The extra shot of venom would hopefully keep her alive, give her more strength and accelerate her healing. Stan softly kissed her white cheek and watched, hoping to see signs of improvement. A cold breeze blew on Stan from the air conditioner vent overhead. Within seconds he began feeling weak and dizzy. Walls of darkness closed in around him as he fell backwards to the floor and collapsed.

***

Downstairs in the nightclub, Lori downed a second Manhattan. Tears streamed down her face as she quietly wept. She felt torn apart after seeing Stan embracing Brook. She thought of her deep and unending love for Stan, the man who made all her dreams come true, the man she was to marry. But she couldn't block the image of him with Brook or the feelings of betrayal that deeply cut into her heart.

Lori wiped the tears from her cheek. "Mack, give me another."

"Yes, ma'am." Staring at her face he asked, "I don't mean to pry into your business, but are you okay?"

"I'll be okay, really." Lori stirred the ice in her drink as she sat and tried to forget the image she just saw.

Lori's cell phone rang. Thinking it was Stan, she didn't answer. The phone rang again and again until she turned it off.

"Say Mack, where's that drink? I'm thirsty."

"Coming right up."

A hotel security officer entered the bar and looked around. As soon as he spotted Lori, he walked briskly towards her.

"Lori?"

"Yes."

"Stan is scheduled to attend a VIP gathering with the Governor in the casino right now. No one can find him."

"Have you tried calling him?"

"Yes, but there's no answer."

Stan would never miss such an important event unless something was terribly wrong. Lori immediately feared the worst and without another thought of him and Brook, ran out of the bar towards the elevator.

Running to the penthouse door, Lori fumbled to pull her security card out of her small purse. The penthouse was still dark as she walked towards the bedroom. "Stan? Brook? Anyone home?" The light was still on as she turned the corner and looked through her bedroom door. The room looked like a murder scene with blood splattered on the walls, bed and carpeting. There she saw Brook. She looked dead with her head still hung off the edge of the bed. Lying underneath her was Stan, who also looked dead.

"Oh my God, Brook! Stan!" Lori bent down and shook Stan. "Stan! Stan! Wake up."

There was no response. She went to Brook, raising her head up off the edge of the bed and propping it on a pillow, shaking her. "Brook!" Her face looked pale and lifeless. Her lips were as white as silken snow. Brook didn't move; her breath was shallow.

Lori reached for the phone and dialed 911. This would connect her with the resort's emergency response center.

"This is Lori in the penthouse. Is Doctor Schafer in?"

"Yes."

"Send her up right away and tell her to hurry."

Lori felt uncomfortable calling for Linda Schafer, Stan's personal doctor as well as the resort's senior doctor on staff. She used to be Stan's long time lover. No one knew Stan better inside or out than her. She would also be able to remain discreet and not share what she saw with the outside world. Linda was well known in the community as the areas top physician specializing in Hematology, the study of blood.

The buzzer to the penthouse rang. Lori ran to the door where she found a dozen people waiting outside to help. Standing in front was Doctor Schafer with her medic bag.

"Linda, thank you for coming. Hurry." Lori closed the door preventing anyone else in. "It's Stan."

"Where is he?"

"In the master bedroom. There has been some sort of accident."

Linda ran to the bedroom. "Oh my God! What happened?" Dropping to the floor she ripped open Stan's shirt and pressed her ear against his chest. "Breathe for me Stan! Breathe, God damn it, breathe!"

"What's wrong?"

"He's not breathing." Linda slapped his face several times and shook him. "Breathe damn it, breathe!"

Linda lifted his eyelids with her long thin fingers. "His eyes are dilated. This isn't good."

"Oh my God, is he ... dead?"

"He's gone into hibernation. What did you do?"

"I didn't do anything. I came home and saw him in bed with my cousin and just ran out."

"Your cousin?"

"Yes, Brook." Lori's hands trembled as she tried to light a cigarette.

"Lori, I need you to undress. Leave your panties on, but take everything else off."

"What?"

"Put the cigarette down and get naked. Just do it."

Lori undressed. "Okay, now what?"

"Lay yourself flat on top of Stan making as much body contact with him as possible."

"What?"

"We need to warm his body and share our energy with him. The touch of your body will also soothe and comfort him."

Lori lay down and covered Stan with her warm flesh, wrapping her arms around his head and pulling him close to her. "Linda, he's ice cold."

Taking a blanket from the closet, Linda covered them. "This will help trap some of your body heat. Hopefully your body's energy and warmth will bring him out of it."

"Could you look at Brook? Is she going to be okay?"

"Let's see. She's deathly pale. It looks like she's lost a lot of blood. The white color of her lips worries me." Linda felt for a pulse in her neck. "I can't seem to find a pulse."

"Oh my God, no! No!" Lori cried.

"That's odd," Linda said as she watched Brook's chest.

"What?"

"She appears to be breathing, but barely." Linda reached in her bag for a stethoscope and placed it over Brook's heart and listened. "There it is. Yes!"

"What?"

"She has a heart beat, but it's very weak and slow. We may need to do a blood transfusion with her. Do you know her blood type?"

"It's the same as mine. It's so rare there isn't a type."

"Do you think you are strong enough to do this?"

Lori's teeth chattered and her body started to shiver. "I don't know. I'm freezing and feeling a little weak right now with Stan."

Linda undressed and lay down next to Lori. "You're going to need help bringing Stan back. Go sit in the hot tub for a couple minutes then hurry back. I'll stay and keep him warm until then." They changed places as Lori ran freezing to the tub.

"Oh, this feels so good," Lori said as she kneeled down in the hot tub.

Linda rubbed Stan's arms with her hands trying to warm his chilled body while pressing her bare chest against his. "Oh my, you are freezing. Lori, we need to turn off the air conditioner. The vent is blowing cold air right on him."

Lori left the tub and turned off the air then ran back to Linda.

"Come here, get under the covers with me. He's too cold. We'll both have to do this."

"How long do you think it will take?"

"It's hard to say. His core body temperature needs to rise above 75 to break him out of hibernation. Right now it's at 67."

"Have you seen this before?"

"Yes, a long time ago. We had a party out at the main pool years ago and some jerk playing around pushed him in at the deep end. His body froze up so fast that he couldn't move to save his life. Stan sank to the bottom and nearly drowned. I was able to bring him around hours later doing the same thing we're doing now."

"Why does he freeze up like this?"

"It's his blood. It gels when his body temperature drops below 75. This causes his entire body to shut down and go into what I call hibernation."

"That explains why he likes cuddling and hot tubs so much."

"Exactly. The warmer he can keep himself, the less chance of him freezing up. I remember him always telling me how cold he was, sometimes painfully cold."

"He tells me the same thing. It's a good thing he lives in Florida where it's seldom cold."

"Why do you think he chose this place to build his empire? This is the first time the air conditioner caused a problem for him though."

"Do you think we could carry him to the tub? It might warm him up faster."

"We could, but he also needs the energy radiating from our bodies. The best way to do this is through full contact. Trust me, this works the fastest. Let's see, he's getting there. We're at 69 degrees."

"He's so cold, I'm freezing again," Lori said as her teeth chattered.

"You shouldn't be getting this cold so fast. We need to get you in the office for a physical soon. Your blood might be too thin or weak. Why don't you sit in the hot tub for a while and come back when you feel warm."

Getting up off the floor, Lori leaned in close to Linda.

"Stan fed from me last night. Would that make any difference?"

"Yes, that's why. It might also make giving your cousin a transfusion a lot riskier."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean I can lose you both in the process. Your body needs more time to replenish its red blood cells and restore the loss of energy."

Lori walked over to the hot tub and sat inside, leaning her head back on the edge.

"Ah, the hot tub feels especially good tonight. So you never told me, how did you meet Stan?"

"It's very much like how you met him. I was a pre-med student at the University of Illinois. I, along with a bunch of my friends, came down here during spring break. I met Stan in the Wishes nightclub and we fell madly in love. I moved here later that year and finished my degree at the University of Florida. Stan paid off all of my loans and got me interested in Hematology."

"That's an odd thing to study, isn't it? I mean, why study blood?"

"Blood is central to our existence. For decades we have tried to make artificial blood, but found it impossible to duplicate. We have to rely on donors for our blood needs. With only 4% of the eligible population donating, blood shortages occur more and more frequently. We desperately need to find a better solution before we don't have enough blood to save lives. My research is doing that, looking for new ways to create artificial blood. Take yourself for example. What if you were in a car accident and lost a lot of blood? You would need whole blood administered to keep your body from going into shock. Without this blood, you could die. Where would we find your blood type?"

"My cousin, my mom and aunt I suppose."

"That takes time and what if we didn't know they were the only people with your rare blood type?"

"Oh, I see your point."

"Exactly. Now if we could make artificial blood that worked universally with everyone, we wouldn't have this problem. Then there is the Stan factor. His venom can change the chemistry of our blood, repair DNA damage and teach our bodies how to make our own blood faster. If only I could learn how this worked, I might be able to duplicate it in the lab and maybe one day put in a pill we administer to a patient instead of giving them whole blood. After all, the best blood for you is the kind your own body creates."

"I guess I never thought about it that much."

"I also want to know how Stan survives by feeding on human blood. What happens at the molecular level? Is there anything else we could feed Stan instead of human blood that works better? What's in our blood that his body needs? How does our blood radiate energy out to him? These are the questions that cry out for answers. Then there is his blood type and why does it gel up at 74 degrees? How does it work? What's it made of? Can I help him in some way to change it, make it more tolerable to lower temperatures? The entire study of blood, his and ours, is so fascinating."

"Maybe for you, but that stuff bores me."

"That's a shame."

"It's too complicated."

"I see."

"So why did you and Stan separate two years ago? It's obvious you still care for him."

"I do, but differently now. At some point my interest in hematology became an obsession that drove us apart. Stan and I needed to go our own ways. He used to say all I saw in him was a petree dish. Of course it wasn't true, but I did jab him a few times to get samples every now and then. There's no need for you to feel insecure or uneasy when I'm with Stan. He never cheated on me, and he'll never cheat on you either."

"I'm not so sure after tonight. I saw him in bed with Brook, remember?"

"There has to be another explanation. I know him, and he wouldn't hurt you like that. He loves you far too much."

Lori walked back from the hot tub and lay down next to Linda. "How do you know that? Has he told you?"

"Yes, many times"

Lori closed her eyes and cooed for a moment, reflecting on their shared love.

"What's his temperature now?" Lori asked.

"Let's see, it's looking better, 74.9. I think we're ready for the hard part." Linda stuck her finger with a needle. As blood began to trickle out, she placed her finger inside Stan's mouth and rubbed it on his tongue.

"What are you doing that for?"

"This will wake him. You might want to step back for a minute."

"Why?"

"When he wakes he will crave blood like an animal. He'll need to feed and I don't think you are in any condition to offer him anything just yet."

"Look, Linda, he's with me now. Shouldn't I be the one to help revive him?"

"I don't mean to intrude on your relationship. I just don't think you're strong enough to survive another serious blood loss so soon after the last. Stan won't be able to control himself when he first wakes and if he kills you it would kill him."

Lori tried to push Linda off Stan. "You're just saying that to get close to him again. I'm serious, he's with me now. Get off him!"

"What are you doing? Are you suicidal, Lori? I told you we are just friends, that's all. Don't be stupid. You can't feed him, he'll kill you. What don't you understand!"

"Stan is with me now. My blood is what he needs."

Linda shook her. "Lori, stop and listen to me. There are some things you still don't know about him and his needs. You know what, I should give you what you want and laugh as he drains you dry in about two seconds. But that would only make him angry at me. You have to trust me. You have to let it be me for now."

Stan began to wake and started moving his head right, then left, then right again as he fought to wake up. He moaned as if in deep pain.

"If you don't step back now and he bites you, it will all be over. Don't fight me, work with me. Don't let him drink from me for more than ten seconds or he'll kill me too. He won't be able to control himself when he wakes, he won't be the Stan you know and love, but once he gets some fresh blood in him he'll come around. I need you to stop him in ten seconds in case I can't. Got it?" She rose her voice. " Lori, GOT IT?"

Lori didn't answer. She just stood there frozen as she watched. Stan's eyes opened wide, his face looked gray. Razor sharp fangs shot out under his lips.

Still lying on top, Linda shook him and asked, "Stan, are you okay?"

Without saying a word Stan flipped Linda on her back, grabbed her hair and jerked her head back. He smelled her neck for a couple seconds then sent his fangs deep into her throat.

Linda's entire body jumped and shuddered as his fangs sank deep into her. "Ahhh, ahhh, Stan, easy, easy. Ooooh."

Stan drove his fangs deeper into her neck again and again like a wild animal, thirsting for every drop of her life-giving crimson fluid. Linda quickly passed out from the rapid blood loss.

Lori panicked when she saw how quickly Stan incapacitated Linda. She feared if she didn't stop him soon, he would completely drain her. She ran to Linda's aid and tried to pull him off.

"Stan! Stop! Stop!! You're killing her!" Lori screamed as she pulled and tugged on Stan's shoulders. Finally, she pushed him off. Stan rolled on his back, blood dripped down from his mouth.

"What's going on? Where am I?" Stan asked as he sat up and shook his head.

"Stan! Thank God you're back." Lori dropped to her knees and hugged him.

Noticing blood still spurting out of Linda's throat, Lori pointed to her. "Stan, do something."

Stan bent down and licked her throat, sealing the multiple puncture wounds on her neck.

"Oh my God, what have I done? Why is she here and naked? Why are you naked too?"

"You went into hibernation. Linda helped bring you out of it. Will she be okay?"

Stan looked at her neck. "Yes, her pulse is weak, but she'll come around. Hibernation?"

Stan looked around the room. "I remember now, I was with you."

"No, you weren't. You were with Brook."

"Huh?"

"You thought you were with me?"

"I came home and joined you in bed and then I had the weirdest dream that while I was with you, you were looking down at me in shock. Does that make any sense?"

"It wasn't a dream. Brook accidentally fell asleep in my room."

"But she looked and smelled just like you. She even had on your pajamas."

"Brook didn't bring any clothes with her from Minneapolis. I've been lending her all my stuff."

"She even tasted like you."

"Our mothers are twins. We have the same rare blood type."

Linda started moving. Stan crawled to Linda and rubbed her forehead. "How do you feel?"

"Whew! A little lightheaded. It's been a while since I felt those fangs in my neck."

"My deepest apologies. It has been a while since you provided me that kind of help. You are as delicious as always my dear. Thank you for coming over and helping. Can I get you anything?" Stan stood up and extended a hand to Linda to help her up.

"I should be fine. A little rest and a few stiff drinks and I'll be ready to tango."

Lori walked over to Linda and handed her a glass of the Wishes cocktail. "Here, drink this. You'll feel better."

"Thanks. These drinks are good, aren't they?"

Lori walked over to Brook and rubbed her forehead. "Is there anything we can do for her?"

"Yes, we need to bring her to the tub to warm up. We could all probably use a little of that tub about now. I'm feeling strength slowly returning to my body, but it's going to take another hour or so before I'm back to normal. Lori, can you help me with Brook?" Stan walked around to the side of the bed and lifted Brook.

"Sure." Lori grabbed Brook's feet and they carried her to the tub.

"Linda, will you be able to make it on your own or do you need some help?" Stan asked.

"I think I can manage."

As they set Brook next to the tub, Lori undressed her, leaving just her panties on. Then they gently lowered her into the tub.

"It's a good thing we are doing this," Stan said.

"Why?" Lori asked.

"She needs to be cleaned up. There's no telling how much she will remember, if anything."

As Linda approached, Stan stood and extended his hand to help her in the tub.

Lori grabbed a sponge and rubbed Brook's face and neck with it. "They missed you at the VIP event in the casino tonight."

"Damn, I forgot about that. I really need to be there. Thanks for reminding me." Stan picked up the phone and called the hotel event manager.

"Hi, Tony. Would you tell the governor I am very sorry about tonight? Tell her that I'll be there within the hour and I look forward to discussing her re-election wishes. Thank you."

"Oh, so you already know why she's here?" Lori asked.

"Of course, her election is coming up and she asked for some help."

"I heard she's not doing too well in the polls."

"Trust me, she will be governor for as long as she wants. She has pulled a lot of strings for us in the past, so I'll give her whatever she needs to stay in office. The biggest opposition to her are those few misguided folks who don't like our gambling here. And I suspect the folks in Vegas aren't too happy with our bigger pay outs and looser slots either. Her opponent is backed by some pretty powerful lobbyists bent on hurting us, but I've dealt with their kind before and know exactly how to handle them." Stan turned toward Brook.

"How is she doing?" Lori asked.

"Color is finally returning to her face. I think she'll be okay."

They soaked their ice cold bodies in the warm hot tub until they felt good and relaxed.

Linda turned toward Stan. "I was thinking Brook might need a blood transfusion. Would you agree?"

"No. Before I passed out, I gave her a strong shot of venom. She'll be doing cart wheels by tomorrow."

"I would love to run tests on that venom and find ways to make my own and perhaps even bottle and sell it. It's a miracle how it cures almost every disease, repairs damaged DNA and makes people feel stronger and healthier than ever."

"Why do you need to do that when I already give you anything and everything you want? Don't I pay you enough and provide a nice place here on the resort for you?"

"Of course you do, but you know how obsessed I am with your unique chemistry. Besides, I was just thinking how many lives we could save with it."

"We need to keep this a secret. If the venom was ever broken down and people learned how it worked, they could alter it and use it to kill billions."

"I suppose, but ...."

Interrupting her, "No but. Let's just relax."

After another half hour of soaking in the hot tub, Stan placed his arms under Brook and lifted her up. "I'm going to take Brook back to her room."

"Can I help you?" Lori asked.

"No, this will only take a minute. Then I need to go downstairs and speak with the governor about her re-election."

"That reminds me, I should turn my cell phone back on. I probably have a dozen messages." Lori walked to her purse sitting on the bed and turned it on.

Stan laid Brook down in bed and gently kissed her. "She is almost as beautiful as you, Lori." With long deep breaths he continuously filled her lungs with air while kissing her deeper.

Brook coughed turning her head to one side. Stan backed away, keeping his arms on each side of her as he looked at her eyes, waiting for them to open, but they didn't. He bent down and kissed her again, filling her lungs with air then drawing air out of her several times. Brook coughed again, this time her eyes opened wide and she gasped for air.

Startled, Brook yelled out, "Who are you?"

"I'm Stan, Lori's boy friend."

"I'm sorry did I wake you with my nightmare?"

"No, why did you have one?"

"I'm not sure what I had. I felt like I was hovering over my body and there was blood everywhere. I screamed and screamed, but no one heard me."

"Well, you've certainly been through a lot over the past twenty-four hours. I wouldn't be surprised if you had a few nightmares."

"This was different though. It felt so real. What time is it?"

"It's just past midnight. Are you feeling okay?"

"Other than that dream, I feel pretty good actually. The rest seemed to help. Where's Lori? I'm hungry."

"I'll get her."

"Oh, you don't have to do that. I can get up."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely."

Stan helped her up off the bed. As he turned around he saw Linda standing at the door looking in.

"Were you watching me the entire time?"

Linda smiled and looked at Brook. "Hi Brook. I'm Linda, a close friend of the family." She extended her hand.

Shaking hands Brook replied, "Nice to meet you."

"Let's sit down on the couch over here." Calling out to Lori, Stan yelled, "Lori, Brook is up and asking for you. She says she's hungry."

Lori stepped out of her bedroom, white as a ghost, her cell phone shaking in her hand as she pressed it close to her ear.

"Who is it?" Stan asked.

"Jason!" Brook replied, "Only he can make someone look like that."

Author Notes

Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Jason- Abusive boyfriend Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard Linda - Stan's physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you channeled for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 4
Some Needed Rest and Relaxation

By NightWriter

Lori's face grew steadily paler as she listened to the recorded message. Quickly waving her hand, she motioned for Stan to come over. Running up to her, he wrapped an arm around her waist as she handed him the phone. He lifted it to his ear. The corner edges of his lips curled up as he set the phone on the table.

Lori looked at Brook, then Stan. "This guy worries me. Should we call the police?"

He rubbed her back. "Jason sounds like a problem child. I wouldn't give him a second thought. Even if he tries to gain access to our property, we'll be waiting."

Brook walked toward Stan and Lori. "Oh, my God. He's coming, isn't he? What did he say?"

Lori reached for Brook's hands. "Yes, honey. He said he's coming."

Blinking fast to hold back the tears, Brook looked into Lori's eyes. "Oh, my God! I'm so afraid. I'm so sorry for getting you both involved with him."

Lori threaded her fingers through Brook's hair and tucked some strands behind her ear. "Oh, honey, this resort is practically a city within a city with its own police force. I promise if Jason shows up, we won't let him near you. I think our focus should be on your healing and recovery, not on whether Jason comes down here or not."

Stan placed his hand on Brook's shoulder. "I agree with Lori, your recovery should be our main priority. Why don't you walk around the resort, take in a show, try a few games in the casino, eat, drink, swim, get that tan you always wanted and just have some fun. You've been through enough with that guy. Now it's time to focus on Brook and take care of her."

"You two are incredibly good to me. Thank you, I really mean that."

Lori rubbed Brook's back. The buzzer to the penthouse rang. Brook jerked her head around toward the door. "Jason?"

Lori giggled as walked toward the front door. "I doubt it. There were some people outside all concerned about Stan. I'll thank them for coming and dismiss them."

"Please, allow me, love." Stan beat her to the door dressed in his dark blue bathrobe and pulled the door open. The crowd outside had grown to over fifty concerned people all talking amongst themselves.

As the door opened, a hush came over the group. Someone from the back yelled out, "Stan, are you okay?"

"Yes. I want to thank you all for coming and your concerns. I had a little accident in the bathroom, but I'm okay now. Thank you all for coming up to offer help."

Some people stopped at the door to hug Stan and express their concerns for his well being, but most of the others went back to talking and turned around to take the elevator down, relieved everything was okay.

Brook turned toward Lori with a puzzled look on her face. "What happened?"

She glanced over toward Stan. "Oh, nothing really. Stan fell and hurt himself earlier, but he's okay now."

Closing the door and looking towards the girls Stan asked, "If it's okay with you beautiful ladies, I'm going to get dressed and meet the governor before she thinks I've forgotten her."

Brook turned to Lori with want in her eyes. "Let's go out too. I need to get my mind off Jason. I don't know what it is, but I feel so much energy surging through me all of a sudden. Besides, I'm starving."

Lori smiled. "We can't have that. Let's get dressed."

Brook and Lori headed toward Brook's room to change. Stan looked down at Linda as she soaked in the hot tub full of swirling bubbles and winked. "Told you, didn't I? Cartwheels."

"It's amazing how fast the venom works. You must let me learn more about it."

"Haven't we been over this a hundred times? It must remain a secret and you know why."

Scooting closer, Linda replied, "Perhaps, but I must keep asking." She looked down at her watch. "Oh, how time flies when you're having fun. This is probably as good a time to leave as any. I think I'll head downstairs for a nightcap before turning in." Linda stood up and got up out of the tub, then dried herself off with a gold Wishes Resort towel. "Are you still feeling okay?" Reaching toward the sofa, she grabbed her clothes and got dressed, pulling up her shorts and tucking in her shirt.

Walking over, Stan replied, "I'm fine now. Thank you again for coming, Linda." He leaned close to her and kissed her cheek. "I truly appreciate your help and friendship."

"Well, I still love you, you know. Good night," she whispered, returning his hug.

Brook and Lori exited the bedroom. They were dressed in tan shorts which showed off their beautiful long, thin legs. With their shorts and hair tied up into ponytails, they looked more like sisters than cousins. "Are you leaving, Linda?" Lori asked.

Linda turned around. "Yes, I want to take care of a few things before turning in. It was nice meeting you, Brook."

"Nice meeting you too," Brook replied.

"Remember if you need anything or don't feel well, you can always get a hold of me by dialing 911 here in the resort."

"Thanks."

Linda grabbed her medical bag and walked out. Lori followed closing it then turned around and leaned back against the frame facing Brook and Stan. "Let's party!"

"You two go have fun. I have some things to tend to with the governor in the casino. If you get bored, I'll be in the high stakes section."

Pointing a finger at Stan, Lori replied, "Okay, but you owe us both a dance tonight in the club."

He stared at them both taking in their beauty. "I wouldn't miss it for the world. Have a good time," Stan said as he closed the door.

The resort operated twenty-four hours a day and that included the restaurants, nightclubs and casino. The two words guests would never hear were "last call". Wishes never slept and neither did the guests.

Lori led Brook out to the pier where they sat and gazed out at the dark horizon. The smell of fresh grilled food rising from the snack hut, mixed with the smell of the ocean, caused hunger pains deep in their stomachs. The girls ordered and dined on sizzling kabobs piled high with Cajun shrimps, cubed chicken, tender pieces of steak, onions and green peppers. The kabob's chicken was oven roasted and marinated in sweet barbeque sauce while the steaks were dipped in a tasty butter sauce. These tastes left them hungry for more. At their side they had thirty-two ounce frosted mugs that were kept full of Wishes own home brewed beer.

Leaning back on the bench and stretching, Brook looked up at the stars. "Ah, this is the life."

"Isn't it peaceful out here?" The sound of a fog horn blew in the distance.

Brook lifted her beer to her lips and took a sip. "It sure is. It's unreal for me."

With her two thin fingers, Lori gently pulled off a piece of shrimp and lifted it into her mouth. "Hmm, delicious. Yes, I know that feeling. What would you be doing back home about now?"

"I don't even want to think about it. I'd probably be getting yelled at by Jason in another one of his drunken fits. It's so different here, so relaxing. It's like heaven."

"One night we should take the dinner cruise out to the reefs. If you think you see a lot of stars now, just wait till you get out a mile or so from shore where the sky is pitch black."

"I'd like that. Say, do you think I can get another one of those kabobs?"

"How many have you had already?"

"Who's counting, I lost track after the last four." They both laughed.

"You must be starving." Lori waved to the attendant at the hut.

"Yes, Lori?"

"We'll have another round of beers and four more kabobs please."

The attendant hurried back fulfilling her wish.

"Thank you, Andre."

"These are so delicious, I think I can eat them all night," Brook said as she bit into another juicy piece of steak.

"Stan brings in the best chefs from around the world to cook for us. They're always competing against the other hotels and winning contests for best tasting food. It's another reason year after year this place is booked solid."

"I can believe it." Brook looked up, and her eye caught the bright flash of a falling star. "Look, Lori, a falling star! That's so cool."

"Oh, wow, that is. Good catch." Lori looked at Brook and smiled.

"There you two are. I knew I would find you eating somewhere."

"Stan! Hey, you just missed catching a falling star," Lori said as she stood up and hugged him.

"Maybe I can catch the next one. "He sat next to Lori and looked toward Brook. "How are you feeling?"

"Pretty good, thanks. These kabobs are out of this world."

He smiled. "I'm glad you enjoy them. Can I get you some more?"

She rubbed her stomach. "Oh no, I think I might have overdone it. Maybe later."

Stan turned toward Lori as she whispered, "She's had eight of them already. I don't think she has much room left for any more, honey."

"Where do you pack all that food in that tight body of yours?"
Brook smiled. "I don't know."

"So, how did your meeting go?" Lori asked.

"It went a lot faster than I thought. We agreed on some new strategies for her re-election campaign then I cut her a nice check to help her. Afterwards, we cut the ribbon to our new high stakes section in the casino. We shared some laughs and then she had to leave. She had already eaten dinner by the time I arrived."

"Do you really think she has a chance?"

"Absolutely." Looking up, Stan pointed to another falling star and said, "There's one, Brook."

"Where?"

"It's going right over us."

"Oh, wow!"

"We need to get her out about a mile from shore one night."

"I already told her didn't I, Brook?"

"You sure did and I can't wait."

The three sat on the bench for another hour and talked while watching for more shooting stars.

"Would you two beautiful ladies care to join me in the club drinks and that dance you promised me?"

"We'd love to," Lori replied.

They walked down a torch lit path that led past one of the Olympic sized pools. As they reached the large colorful Wishes waterfall at the resort's entrance, Lori asked, "Brook, did you make your wish yet?"

"No, I haven't had time."

"Here's your chance, honey. Here, take my penny."

Brook brought the penny to her lips then tossed it into the colorfully lit waterfall.

"What did you wish for?"

"I can't tell you that, Lori. That would be bad luck."

They both giggled as they walked through the main doors and headed to the nightclub.

"I can't believe how crowded this place is at two in the morning," Brook said.

"Oh, this place keeps going till the sun comes up. Our guests never sleep," Lori laughed.

"Here's a table," Stan said as he grabbed hold of a small round table near the dance floor that was barely big enough to hold their drinks. They all sat down when a waitress stopped by and asked them what they wanted. The girls both ordered a Wish Supreme, the largest jungle juice drink they served on the property. The waitress came back and set the monster sized drinks with sliced pineapple hanging off the edges down in front of Brook and Lori.

"Look at the size of this drink. I can't drink all of that," Brook laughed.

"You're going to get thirsty out there on the dance floor. I bet you can finish that in an hour," Stan said with a smile.

Brook and Lori took huge sips through their straws and both purred and hummed as they drank. "Delicious," Brook said. Noticing Stan didn't get one she asked, "Where's yours?"

"I'll share with Lori."

An assortment of fast paced disco music echoed in the club. A gold disco ball hung from the ceiling and turned, spreading a rainbow of colors down on the packed and dark dance floor. Stan stood up and reached out to the girls with both hands. "May I have this dance?" They both stood and strolled out to the dance floor. At times they danced together with Stan and at other times Brook and Lori danced together. They all had a great time. All the problems Brook had were for the moment just a distant memory.

"I can't remember when I've had this much fun," Brook yelled to Lori as she danced.

"I know, isn't this great."

"It's good exercise too. I've been so cooped up at home. This is such a nice break."

"I'm glad Brook, you needed this."

Brook giggled. "There's something else I need. I need to use the ladies room. I'll be right back." She hurried off the floor and headed toward the rest room.

As Brook left, a slow dance began to play. Stan wrapped his arms around Lori, embracing her as they gazed deeply into each other's eyes. Stan's lips met Lori's. Slowly, his kissing lips wandered to her cheek, her ear lobe, her lower jaw and finally pressed deep into her warm neck.

Lori tilted her head back and pulled his face lower into her neck inviting him closer. "Ah," Lori gasped as Stan gently bit.

Brook returned from the bathroom and took another few sips of her drink, before looking around for Lori and Stan on the dance floor. When she saw them, she noticed Stan kissing and licking the full length of her throat continuously. Something about that image aroused Brook, but she didn't know why. Brook remained at the table until the song finished.
Lori and Stan returned from the dance floor. Being thirsty, Lori gulped down half her drink. Lori noticed Brook's face looked flushed. "Are you feeling okay, Brook?"

"Yes. Why do you ask?"

"Your face is so red like you're blushing."

"Oh, I'm probably feeling a little warm. Can we go for a walk and get some fresh air?"

"Sure."

They grabbed their drinks and began their walk around the resort. Colorful lights planted under palm trees pointed up at the large green foliage and softly lit the many trees around the resort. Waterfalls bathed in colorful lights appeared at every turn, bridges all decorated in colorful Italian lights arched over the lazy river to other areas of the resort property. The sounds of bells ringing and coins clinking grabbed Brook's attention. Then as they turned the next corner there it was all brightly lit, the Wishes Grand Casino. The casino was packed as always. The loose 99% payouts brought people in from all around the world.

"This place looks like fun," Brook said as they walked in and stopped at the first Red, White, and Blue Seven machine. Brook turned to Lori. "Can you loan me a few dollars? I want to try my luck."

Lori pulled out a twenty and handed it to Brook who quickly fed the machine. She bet the max, seventy-five cents and pushed the spin button. 7-7"was the first spin. "Damn that was so close." Lori and Stan sat back and watched, clearly enjoying Brook's excitement.
Brook hit spin again... --7-7. "I can just feel this machine wants to pay out, can't you? Come on sevens!" Brook said. She rubbed the top of the machine for good luck and hit spin again. The wheels spun round and round until suddenly three blue sevens stopped on the line. Bells rang, "Bing-Bing-Bing". Brook yelled, "I won, I won!"

"What did you win?" Stan asked.

"Let's see, three blue sevens, 240 quarters, I won $60 bucks!"

Stan rubbed his hand on her shoulder. "Congratulations Brook." Lori wrapped her arm around her and hugged. The rest of the night the three played and sampled the many different varieties of machines among the five thousand slot machines available. Within a couple hours Brook was up four hundred dollars.

As the sky began to change colors from black to dark blue, Stan needed to retire to his secret place. "Are you two going to watch the beautiful sunrise this morning?"

"Is it that late already, honey?" Lori asked.

"I'm afraid it is"

"The time really flew today. I'll see you later then." Lori and Stan hugged and kissed goodnight.

"Where are you going?" Brook asked.

"I have to take care of something, but I'll see you later tonight, okay?"

"Okay. I have been having so much fun, I don't want this day to ever end."

Stan hugged Brook and then left.

Brook turned toward Lori and said, "Stan is quite a guy."

"He sure is. And he's taking a real liking to you too. Are you up for a walk on the beach and look for dolphins?"

"Dolphins? Sure, I'd like that."

They left the casino and walked over to the same bench at the end of the pier they were at before. The sun was not quite up yet, but it was easy to see the calm water and anything swimming in it. Breakfast was being cooked at the snack hut nearby filling the air with the smell of fresh eggs and crisp bacon. Brook and Lori grabbed some breakfast and a large orange juice and sat down and watched for anything in the water.

"These eggs are out of this world," Brook said as she wolfed down another mouthful.

"It's their special recipe. The eggs just melt in your mouth as does the bacon and hash browns."

"How do you stay so thin here with all this good food around? Do you watch what you eat?" Brook asked.

"No, not really. I work out a little, but since coming here I haven't gained a pound and the best part is I can eat whatever I want."

"What was that?" Brook asked as she stood up and looked out into the ocean.

"Yep, there they are. There should be six of them. I think they are a family."

"Oh they are so cute. Do you think they will come closer?"

"No, the fish they feed on stay further out. But the resort does have a swim with the dolphin program at the north end of the resort. If you'd like to do this we can go there later this afternoon."

"That would be great! This place just keeps amazing me. Is there anything not here?"

"Well, Wishes doesn't have Mickey Mouse, at least not yet. But knowing Stan, he's already working on something because Disney still competes with us pretty good."

"You know, I'm surprised my eyes aren't burning yet."

Looking into Brook's eyes, Lori asked, "Why's that?"

"My contacts need to come out and give my eyes a rest. I haven't taken them out since we left Minnesota."

"Brook, you're not wearing contacts."

"What? How can that be? I'm blind without them."

"Here, let me take another look," Lori said as she looked into each eye closer.

"Do you see anything?"

"I don't know where your contacts are, but you're not wearing any."

"This is so weird. I can't see without them. Oh, wait, I remember, I did take them out when I went to bed. You're right, I'm not wearing them. How can this be? Could the jungle juice do this to my eyes?"

"That would be my guess," Lori replied, but she knew it wasn't the jungle juice, but rather the venom Stan shot into her bloodstream earlier that corrected her DNA.

"Ouch!" Brook yelled out as she raised her hand to her neck.

"What is it?"

"I just felt a sharp pain in my neck. Ouch! There it is again. I think it's related to these flashbacks I'm having from earlier last night."

"Oh?"

"They're really strange. In them I'm floating over my body. There's someone on top of me and my head is off the edge of a bed. I think I'm being bit! There's blood everywhere."

"Oh my, do you remember any more?"

"No, but it's really strange. Every time I have this flashback I feel a little horny too, well, more than a little."

"Maybe it's just a recurring dream." Lori recognized the phantom pain as being a lingering pain that happens after the bite sometimes. She also recognized the feeling of being horny as a side effect of the venom. She worried that Brook might fully remember, for if she did, their growing friendship might end forever.

"I don't think so, I think it really happened. I think it happened in your room too because I vaguely remember going there by mistake. It doesn't make sense though. Can I see your room again?"

"Right now?"

"Sure."

"Not now, Brook, okay?" Lori knew that the room still needed to be cleaned. There were blood stains everywhere.

"I really need to know if this weird flash back is a dream or real."

The girls made their way back to the penthouse. The door to Lori's bedroom was still closed.

"Before you open that door, there is something I must tell you, Brook." Lori followed close behind.

Brook turned the knob and slowly opened the door.

Clasping her hands together, Lori said a quick prayer.

Author Notes

Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Jason- Abusive boyfriend Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard Linda - Stan's physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you Ciel for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 5
A New Love Interest (Part I)

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

As the large wooden door slowly opened, Brook's eyes opened wide. "Oh my God, what a nice room you have here." Brook looked around at the bed, yellow painted walls and shiny hard wood floor. "I sense I have been here before, but can't for the life of me remember when."

Lori, relieved that Stan cleaned the room, started to breathe again. "Maybe I showed it to you yesterday?"

"I don't remember."

Reaching for her hand, Lori said, "Brook, come join me." Lori walked out to the balcony.

Following close behind, Brook stepped up to the rail. The view from thirty floors up was nothing less than spectacular. Brook noticed the large orange Florida sun just beginning to rise to the southeast over the ocean. "Oh, this is so beautiful." The two stood at the rail and looked out over the beautiful scenery as life below started to awaken.

Gentle ocean waves capped in white foam broke on the sandy beach and nipped at the gull's webbed feet as they ran uphill and away. As each wave receded, they raced back to reclaim their place in search of fresh clams. Pelicans soared overhead with their heads looking seaward in search of a morning meal. The fresh smell of salt spray and fish filled the air while the steady rhythm of thundering waves crashed on the beach. As the sun rose, it filled the eastern horizon, promising another beautiful day in paradise.

Grabbing the binoculars hanging on the wall, Lori peered through them. Pointing to the southern end of the pier at a pod of dolphins swimming past, Lori said, "There they are."

"What? Can I see?"

"There's a family of dolphins just off the pier. Here." Lori passed the binoculars to Brook.

Brook brought the binoculars up to her eyes and quickly spotted them. "Oh, wow. There must be ten or more out there." Brook scanned for more dolphins, but something much more interesting came into her view. Pulling his tall white observation chair closer to the water's edge, a lifeguard was spotted getting ready for his day. His tanned body and hairy muscular chest piqued Brook's attention. Dressed in a tight orange suit that left little to the imagination, she watched as his huge arm and chest muscles flexed and bulged as he wrestled with the chair in the sand. Her heart began to flutter and beads of sweat formed on her forehead as he bent down and attached a colorful umbrella to the top of his chair. She licked her lips and watched his every move.

"I think there are a couple families in this group. They are usually all females as the males leave the pods early," Lori continued.

"Oh my God, this view is incredible." Mesmerized, Brook's gaze followed the movement of the lifeguard's hand as he rubbed sunscreen over the planes of his chest.

"Can I look?" Lori asked.

Fighting to keep the binoculars focused on the lifeguard, Brook snapped back, "Hell no."

"What are you looking at? The dolphins aren't over there." Lori looked in the direction Brook was focused on. "His name is Jim."

"Jim? That's a nice name. He makes me want to go out there and be rescued. I would love some mouth to mouth with that hunk. Emmmm, oh God, I'm so horny right now."

"I should have warned you. One of the side effects of the jungle juice is a definite increase in sexual stimulation."

"Oh God, now you tell me. That lifeguard put me on fire. I don't remember being this horny in years."

"Here, let's go back inside. I think I can help."

Brook followed Lori as she walked to Brook's room.

"Get undressed and sit on the bed. I'll be right back."

Before Brook finished undressing, Lori was back with a box and a drink.

Rubbing herself, Brook asked, "What did you bring me?"

"A very strong jungle drink."

"How strong?"

"Let's just say it will put you between a dream state and awake."

"What's in the box?"

"Toys for you to try."

Reaching in the box, Brook said, "Let me see."

Inside the box were over twenty different kinds of female toys to help relieve Brook of her strong sexual impulses.

"You can try one or try them all. But first, drink the jungle juice and wait for it to take effect."

"Where did you get so many toys, Lori?"

"A girl can never have enough friends. Trust me, what you will experience this morning will be the wildest and most intense series of orgasms you have ever experienced."

"No! Series of orgasms?"

"Multiple orgasms, of at least five or ten."

"I can't believe it."

"They will all be better than anything you've ever experienced. Here, drink the juice and play with these until you find something you like."

Brook gulped down the juice and searched the box until she found something that fit and felt the most stimulating.

"I'm going to leave you alone, but if you need anything, just call okay?"

Brook laid down, her back pressed against the bed, her knees bent and her legs spread apart. "The juice works fast."

"Yes it does," Lori said as she walked out and closed the door.

Over the next two hours, Lori listened to continuous screams of deep pleasure emanating from Brook's room. Lori knew that the true source of Brook's heightened sex drive wasn't the jungle juice, but rather the after effects of Stan's venom. Lori also knew that Brook would soon end up like her, unable to achieve an orgasm without Stan's bite. No man or machine could relieve her other than Stan. It was both a curse and a blessing.

When Brook's room finally became quiet, Lori opened the door to check on her. Brook was found lying on her back completely naked and covered in sweat, with pools of sweat soaking the sheets. Lori covered her up with a light blanket and then walked to her bedroom where she fell fast asleep.

Several hours later, blood curdling screams woke Lori from a sound sleep. She jumped out of bed and ran to Brook's room. Brook was still screaming.

Trying to wake her, Lori grabbed her arms and shook her. "Brook! Honey, what's wrong? Brook!"

Brook stopped screaming and opened her eyes. "Lori?"

"Are you okay? You were just screaming."

"I had this terrible dream."

"What?"

"It was the same as my vision yesterday, where I'm in your room and there's blood everywhere. All I see is the back of his head and feel this terrible pain in my neck."

"Oh, my. That is terrible."

"Do you think it is a premonition?"

"I don't think so."

"It looked so real. I can still feel the sharp pain in my neck."

"I think it's just a bad dream. You've been through so much lately. Here. Just close your eyes and rest." Lori rubbed the back of her fingers over Brook's forehead. Soon she heard Brook's soft snores as she fell back to sleep.

Lori quietly left the room and went back to bed. The sound of knocking at her door woke her. "Who is it?"

"It's Brook. Can I come in?"

"Sure," Lori said as she looked at the clock that read 2pm.

"Good morning."

"You mean good afternoon. How do you feel?"

"I'm thirsty and famished."

"As soon as we can get dressed, we'll head down to that buffet again if you'd like."

"That would be perfect." Noticing the empty space next to Lori, Brook asked, " Where's Stan?"

"He's at a meeting. He's rarely around much during the day."

"Oh."

Walking over toward her closet, Lori picked out a pair of tan shorts and a light sky blue tank top. "Here you go, Brook, how does this look?"

Taking the clothes from Lori she replied, "They look perfect, thanks."

Lori grabbed another pair of tan shorts and a canary yellow tank top for herself. The two quickly dressed and headed for the world buffet downstairs.

Soft Caribbean steel band music played in the elevator and hallways. Tourists, some wearing nothing but swim suits, others wearing shorts with colorful Hawaiian flowers, leisurely walked past, heading to their destinations. The smell of tropical flowers and ocean breezes filled the humid air. The huge waterfall at the buffet's main entrance greeted them as they walked in.

"What do you have a taste for today?" Lori asked.

"I'd like another one of those thick steaks like we had yesterday."

"American cuisine it is." They walked over to Big Bob's Texas Steak House and watched the tourist riding the bull out front, expecting him to fall off any second.

Bob, the chef, was dressed in his usual full cowboy attire including a Texan style white hat. "Ye Haw, welcome back, ladies." Brook and Lori quickly turned toward Bob.

"They say the best form of a compliment is returning business, so thank for you coming back. I have some very tender steaks just waiting for you. What can I get ya'll?"

Lori replied, "I'll take a rare steak, Bob."

Coming right up, and for you?" Bob asked Brook.

"I'll have the same thing."

"Two rare steaks coming right up."

Lori looked at Brook, her brows came closer. "That's a pretty big switch, going from well done to rare."

"I know, but that's what I have a taste for."

Bob handed them both their steaks on oversized plates. They filled the remaining space with veggies and potatoes and then sat down at an empty table. Most tables had pitchers of ice cold water or tea and glasses. Lori poured a glass of tea for Brook and one for herself. Brook gulped down the first glass without stopping to catch her breath.

"Wow. I'd say you were pretty thirsty."

Scarfing down a large piece of tender steak, Brook replied, "My throat is so parched. I don't understand it myself. My entire body seems to be going through some kind of change."

"What do you mean?"

"Everything seems so much more intense. My appetite, my thirst, my dreams and my sex drive are all much deeper. I can also see and hear and smell like never before. I don't understand it, but ever since coming here I feel so alive."

"I'm glad you're feeling so good. It sure beats Minnesota, aye? That's the miracle of Wishes. Is there anything that you'd like to do today?"

"Do you think Jim is still working?"

"Our life guards only work four hour shifts. He's probably gone by now. We can still hit the beach though."

"Without Jim what's the fun?" Brook laughed. "You know, the lazy river has been something I've had an eye on since getting here. What do you think?"

"I tell you what. Let's finish eating and then go up and change. We'll hit the beach first and look for Jim, if he's not around, we'll hit the lazy river."

"Works for me."

Lori and Brook finished eating and headed back to the penthouse to change. Lori's phone rang as they entered the suite.

"Pick out whatever suit you like from my closet," Lori told Brook.

Picking up the phone, Lori asked, "Hello?"

Brook listened in as she changed ...

"Oh, hi Chuck."

"Yes, he can be a problem."

"No, I doubt he'd actually show up, but you should prepare for him just in case."

"Thanks for calling to let me know. Say Chuck, do you know if Jim Reeves is still around?"

"There's someone I'd like to introduce him to."

"We'll be floating down the lazy river in a few."

"Great."

Lori hung up the phone.

Brook walked out wearing a bright yellow and green bikini. Lifting her arms and turning around she asked, "How do I look?"

"You do that bikini justice. It fits perfectly. You're going to drive the guys crazy out there."

Brook smiled as Lori looked at her choices and picked out a bright blue and white striped bikini for herself.

"Who was that on the phone?"

"That would be Charlie, our Chief of Police here."

"Did Jason do something?"

"Yes, he called and made more threats. We're telling him that you haven't been feeling well, but that you will call him next week. He doesn't have a lot of patience."

"No he doesn't. And who is Jim that you inquired about?"

"Were you listening in on my entire conversation?"

"What else is there to do when getting dressed?" Brook giggled.

"I think you already know who he is."

"Is he still working?"

"Maybe. I was told he was last seen on the pier. He was supposed to go to Disney World today, but that his plans changed."

"Disney World? That's another place I'd love to visit while down here."

"One thing at a time girl," Lori said as she grabbed her sunglasses and winked back at Brook. "Ready?"

"Yes."

" Let's go."


They both headed down to front of the hotel and walked out toward the pier. A boat was parked there with several people hanging around. Lori asked, "Is Jim here?"

"You just missed him."

"Okay, thanks."

"Would you two like to go parasailing?"

Lori turned to Brook, "Would you like to try it?"

"Sure."

"Great, you can go first then."

The two climb into the boat and one of the two men hook Brook up to a life vest harness. The other guy starts the boats engine and they pull away.

"Are you ready?"

Brook looks around and feels a little nervous. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea she thinks.

"You're not going to chicken out now are you?" Lori jokes.

"Hell no, let 'er rip!"

Just as she said that the parasail behind her opened and she started going up.

"Brook screamed. What was that? Did something break?"

Lori laughed. Brook yelled, "I want to come back."

"The captain of the boat asked, "What did she say?"

"She said she wants to go higher."

"Okay."

They let her go up the full two hundred feet. Brook screamed, but no one could hear her. The scenery at two hundred feet was stunning. Even though she was scared half to death, Brook took in as much as she could of the view. After ten minutes, they reeled her back to the boat and released the harness.

Brook stepped down from the launch pad at the rear and jokingly hit Lori's shoulder. "I said I wanted to go down, not up!"

Lori and Brook laughed.

Looking at Lori he asked, "Would you like to go up?"

"No thanks. We'll get off here if that's okay."

"Sure. Have a great day."

"Lori, I thought you would go up too."

"I've already done that, but it was fun watching you."

"I owe you one."

A family of four jumped on the boat as Lori and Brook got off.

"Let's hit the lazy river," Lori said.

As they reach the lazy river, hidden speakers played Caribbean steel drum music as water swirled and took guests on a two mile journey through lush gardens of flowering plants and palm trees that wound around the resort. On trip around there were fog filled tunnels, drops over waterfalls and paths under waterfalls. Scattered throughout were exit points for people to get on and off and swim up bars where people could get a drink or quick bite to eat.

"Single or double?" Lori asked while pointing to the blue and yellow inner tubes.

"How about a single?"

"Here you go." Lori tossed a single tube to Brook and grabbed one for herself, then lead the way down the steps into the cool lazy river waters.

Brook threw her tube into the water and stumbled, falling several times as she tried to climb backwards into her tube. Laughing she asked, "How do you get in one of these things?"

"Just jump up and then pull yourself in. Here, like this." With the tube held behind her, Lori jumped up and pulled her butt into the center of the tube.

"You make it look so easy."

Lori laughed, "You'll get it. Just jump up."

After a few tries, Brook landed where she wanted.

"Way to go girl!" Lori lifted her feet out of the water and placed them in Brook's tube to keep them together. Brook reciprocated.

"God this is the life," Brook said as she took in the beautiful scenery that she floated past. "It's like a tropical rainforest down here with all these red, orange and yellow hibiscuses, ferns and palm trees."

"Smells pretty good too," Lori added.

"What's that sound?" Brook asked.

"You mean that roar?"

"Yes. What is that?"

"It's a little drop into a raging waterfall."

"Oh no!" Brook screamed.

Just then they both went over the edge and slid down a twenty foot fall into a soaking waterfall. Both girls screamed as their tubes fell.

"Wow! That was fun. I'm so soaked."

Laughing, Lori asked "Are you okay?"

Laughing, Brook replied, "That caught me off guard. I almost fell out of my tube and had an accident."

"That's the biggest drop in the river. Now it's just a relaxing trip around."

A tall, tanned, muscular man walked up behind Lori and flipped her tube, dumping her in the water.

"Hey you! I'm going to get back at you for this!" Lori's grin stretched from ear to ear.

While picking her up and placing her back in her tube he said, "Hi, Lori. I knew we'd find you near the big drop. How are you two doing?"

"Thanks for coming Chuck."

"Is this your cousin?"

"Yes. Brook, this is the Chief of Police, Charles."

"Nice to meet you, Charles"

"The pleasure is all mine. Please, it's Chuck to my friends."

"Okay, Chuck."

Turning to Lori, Chuck said, "You never told me you had a twin as beautiful as you. And this here is Jim."

Out of nowhere coming from behind swam Jim, who rested his head on his arms on Brook's inner tube. He looked up into Brook's soft brown eyes and extended a large hand to her. "Nice to meet you."

A sudden rush of blood flowed over her face, as her hand melted in his and looked down into his baby blues. "It's nice to meet you too."

The four floated together down the lazy river for what seemed like hours, joking and getting to know one another. They stopped at a swim up bar and shared a few drinks and burgers.

Jim and Brook had connected well and became quick friends. "Jim and I are driving to Disney World tomorrow. Would either of you two be interested in joining us?"

"Well, I don't know." Lori said looking over at Brook. "Brook?"

"I'd love to."

"It's a date then, but I'd like to take Brook there in the red Mustang," Lori replied.

"That sports car isn't big enough for the four of us. Jim and I will take my car and race you."

"With what, your Monte Carlo, Chuck?"

"Betcha twenty Jim and I get there first."

"Make it a hundred and you're on!"

The four held their glasses up and tapped each others as they said, "Cheers".

"What time should we meet?" Chuck asked.

"Let's meet at the front entrance around eight, okay?"

Chuck looked over at Jim and replied, "Sure, eight is good. We'll see you tomorrow then." He winked and said, "Bring an extra hundred, you'll need it!"

"Keep dreaming." Lori laughed.

The girls sat at the bar and waved good bye as Chuck and Jim swam away and headed toward the resort.

"Oh, God, Jim makes me so hot," Brook said as she fanned her face with her hand.

Lori lightly rubbed Brook's shoulder. "It's a good thing for you we're sitting in a cool river then aye?"

"What about Stan?"

"He's expected back in a few hours. I'll ask him, but I'm sure he can't join us."

"Is he okay with you going with Chuck and Jim?"

"Charles and I have been good friends for over two years. If Stan has an ounce of jealousy, he's never shown it. I'm sure he'll not only be fine with this, he'll encourage us to go."

"Your relationship with Stan is so opposite of mine with Jason. He'd want to fight with anyone for even looking at me, let alone taking me away for a day."

"Well, that man has no say in what happens tomorrow. Your life belongs to you, not him."

"I feel like a little girl, so excited. I can't wait for tomorrow."

"We'll have a lot of fun. When's the last time you've been there?"

"Maybe ten or more years ago. It was back when our two families went together."

"Then it's been a while. It's changed a lot. There are a lot of new rides and things to see. Afterwards, I'm sure you and Jim will want to take in Pleasure Island."

"What's that?"

"It's a place with shows, all kinds of dancing, a comedy club, food, and drink. It's like one big party."

"Oh yeah, that sounds awesome."

"We still have tonight too."

"What do you have planned?"

Author Notes

Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Jason- Abusive boyfriend Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard Linda - Stan's physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you EAPhoto for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 6
A New Love Interest (Part II)

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

"I thought I'd leave tonight's decision up to you, Brook. Here are your choices - comedy club, Hawaiian Luau, horseback riding on the beach, golf, dinner cruise, buffet or dinner at the hotel, dancing, casino, dolphin watching at the pier, movie ..."

"Stop, stop, too many choices," Brook laughed. "How about the dinner cruise?"

"I like that one too." Lori grabbed her tube with one hand and a drink with the other. "Are you ready?"

"Let's go," Brook replied as she reached for hers.

They finished their trip around the lazy river and headed upstairs to change just as the sun was setting. When they opened the door, they noticed Stan soaking in the hot tub watching the news.

"Hey, honey," Lori said as she joined Stan in the tub.

Scooting close to Stan, she gave him a deep kiss. Stan's kisses were far from ordinary. They were electrically charged and full of feel good chemicals that left the object of his desire slightly buzzed and sexually stimulated. Lori moaned as their tongues rubbed together and his full cocktail entered her mouth. Instinctively, Stan couldn't stop at her lips. He kissed the side of her lip, her cheek and lower jaw, finally resting at her throat. Lori tipped her head back and pulled Stan's head tighter.

Sensing Brook's uneasiness, Stan forced himself to pull back. He brushed the hair away from Lori's eyes. "How was your day?"

Lori felt a little weak all of a sudden. Her face reddened with desire, the tempo of her heartbeat quickened, but she knew she couldn't share herself with Stan in front of Brook. Needing time to cool down and regain her strength, she said, "I'll let Brook tell you."

Stan looked at Brook and asked, "Well?"

Stepping into the hot tub and sitting next to Lori, Brook replied, "Today was like a dream. We started the day at the buffet where we had the most delicious steaks. Then Lori somehow convinced me to try parasailing."

"Parasailing?"

"Yes, it was absolutely breathtaking. The rest of the day we floated around the lazy river. It was quite a day."

"You got yourself one heck of a tan too. It looks beautiful and gives your skin a nice healthy glow."

"Thanks."

"She forgot to tell you the most important part. She met someone special today," Lori added.

"Oh?"

Brook's eye's opened wide as she lightly slapped her cousin's arm. "Lori!"

"What? You did didn't you?"

Brook began to blush.

Lori laughed. "Look, she's blushing."

Remembering the night he tasted her delicious nectar, the sudden rush of blood to her face made him thirst for her again. "I can see. It makes her look even more beautiful."

"She met Jim Reeves."

"One of our lifeguards?"

Brook's blush deepened as she slapped her cousin's arm harder. "Lori!"

"I think that is great, Brook."

"You do?"

"Jim's been with the resort for a few years while attending school."

"Do you know what he's studying?" Brook asked.

"He wants to fly for the airlines one day. He attends Embry-Riddle near the airport."

"Embry-Riddle?"

"Yes, it's one of the world's best aeronautical universities."

"Oh?" Turning to Lori, Brook asked, "Can he afford that working four hours a day?"

Stan spoke before Lori could respond, "I have a vested interest in everyone who works here. We're like one big happy family helping each other whenever and wherever there is a need. Jim's tuition and flight school training are completely paid for through the Wishes Foundation. When Jim graduates, he's free to fly for whoever he wants, but I need pilots here too and he knows I'll beat any offer he gets."

"You already offered him a job?" Brook asked.

"Not exactly, it's more like support, guaranteeing him a good job if he wants it."

"That sure is nice."

"Wishes has helped many people with their careers and with their healthcare needs. In return, the resort receives enormous support from them. For example, our Governor once worked here and the Foundation helped her get where she is today. As you can see, the support continues and goes both ways."

"I didn't even know that, Stan," Lori said.

"True to its name, Wishes grants many people their wish and in return, these people help the resort stay strong so it can continue helping others. As you can imagine, getting the honor of working here is a lengthy process. Turnover is practically zero and for the few openings we have, I personally sit in on each and every final interview. I look at their personal qualities, what they're willing to do -- you know, the deeper things inside them that don't usually surface in an interview. The word has gotten out too, because we have literally thousands of applicants when a job opens here. "

"Wow. This is quite a place. Do you have a wish, Stan?" Brook asked.

Stan was surprised and delighted by such a direct question. His eyes drifted down as he briefly stared at her beautiful neck and replied, "I do. Maybe one day I will share it with you."

"I would love to hear it. I feel this need to help you."

"I know you do. Did you hear that, my love?" Stan asked.

"I did. She's already becoming part of our family."

"Hey, aren't we already family, Lori?"

"Yes, you and I are, but I'm talking about being part of something much bigger."

"We should give Brook more time to collect her thoughts and put some of her past behind her before talking about this, Lori," Stan replied.

"No, no, I am really interested in being part of your family now. What do I need to do?"

"All in good time, Brook," Stan replied. "Say, if you two want to take in that dinner cruise, you need to start getting ready."

"How did you know we planned to go on the dinner cruise?" Brook asked.

"I guessed?"

"You guessed?"

"Tell her the truth, Stan."

"What?" Stan asked innocently.

Sliding closer to Stan, Lori wrapped her arm around his waist and pulled him closer, kissing him on the birthmark on his cheek. "We are so in love, he can actually read my mind."

"Get out, no way. I never heard that before. Can you read what I'm thinking too?"

"No. And I can't read Lori's either." Stan looked down into Lori's soft blue eyes and gently massaged the temples on the side of her forehead. Lori's head tipped back, as she closed her eyes. "What I can see ... sometimes, are the images in her mind. She had images of you two sitting at the dinner table on the boat and later looking up at the dark sky. That's how I guessed. I apologize if I made you feel ... uncomfortable."

"No, no, don't feel that way, Stan. I find it amazing."

"Will you be able to join us tonight, hun?" Lori asked.

"I wouldn't miss it."

The dress code for the dinner cruise was casual, so Lori and Brook dressed in their comfortable tan shorts, and button-up silk blouses. Stan dressed in tan shorts and a colorful Hawaiian shirt. The cruise ship departed at the rear of the resort from a pier jutting out into the Halifax River.

As they walked along the pier, Brook noticed three more ships, similar in look parked next to the dinner cruise. One ship had a helipad with a gold colored helicopter, like the one she flew on earlier, parked on it. "What are those ships?"

Lori pointed to them and said, "Those are the Wishes I, II and III ships. Wishes III is the morning fishing charter and afternoon diving/snorkeling ship. It's stocked with fishing gear, bait, and diving and snorkeling equipment as well as food and drink. Wishes II is reserved for our VIPs and can be a dinner cruise, private fishing charter or it can take VIPs to the Bahamas or wherever. Wishes I is the one with the helicopter. That's Stan's private yacht. The dinner cruise ship that's all lit up with colorful lights is Wishes IV. If you look further south, near the causeway, you'll see a couple other ships the resort owns. Those are for search and rescue and police use. The Coast Guard has asked for our help on numerous occasions. Wishes is credited with saving many lives since being here."

"I can't see the ships by the causeway, but these four are beautiful."

"Thanks, Brook. If you and Lori ever want to go out on your own, please feel welcome to take Wishes I out," Stan said.

"Oh, I couldn't. I don't even know how to drive one."

"We don't drive them, Brook, that's what the Skipper's are here for." Lori laughed.

"That's right. Lori could call the skipper if you wanted to do that. We also have smaller boats you could take out and of course we have two and three seat jet skis which are a lot of fun to race around in."

"This place is so incredible. I keep feeling like I'm in a dream and at any second I'm going to wake up."

"Would you want to wake up?" Stan asked.

"Hell no, I'd want to be in a coma."

Lori and Stan laughed.

"Do you need a pinch?" Lori asked.

"Maybe you should, just to be sure."

Lori pinched her until she yelled stop.

They boarded Wishes IV and walked up the stairs to the front railing. The ship was lit with colorful lights that hung on all the railings and overhead. About twenty-five tables big enough for three or four people each, were set up on the main deck covered with white table cloths and a vase with a several long stemmed red roses. Soft jazz and the smell of grilled foods filled the air as they looked out into the darkness.

Brook turned to Lori and said, "It's so beautiful here. I can almost cry."

"Cry, whose crying?" Came a familiar voice from behind.

Brook turned around, her eyes becoming as big as saucers. "Jim! What are you doing here?"

"A little bird said you might be on board tonight. I hope I'm not intruding." Jim and Brook hugged. Jim then turned and hugged Lori.

Stan shook Jim's hand and said, "Not at all. It's good to see you again."

"Likewise," Jim said as he nodded.

Lori and Stan stepped closer and wrapped their arms around each other's waist, both smiling as Brook glowed in happiness.

A few minutes later, Wishes IV departed for the deep blue waters off the coast.

The cuisine for the cruise consisted of unlimited thick and tender strips of filet mignon, farm raised Cajun shrimp, buttered oysters, steamed lobster tail and mouth watering red snapper along with freshly baked rolls and a tossed garden salad. Dessert was served on a large table at the rear with ten different kinds of cakes sliced into generous sized wedges. Each table was also supplied with a large bottle of Wishes best red wine and if someone wanted more, extra bottles were available at the dessert table. Beer and sodas were available as well at the help yourself bar.

The four dined as they shared stories and laughed throughout the early evening. Brook's interest in Jim was clearly growing as was Jim's interest in Brook. After dinner, the four danced up on deck under the soft lights into the late night, at times switching partners. As the evening winded down, they filled their glasses with the last of the wine and strolled out to the bow for a look up at the dark sky. This was the part of the cruise when all the ship's lights were turned very low so everyone could take in the breathtaking view of the night sky. As the lights dimmed, everyone gasped in awe at the heavens above.

"There's one," Brook said as her finger pointed to a falling star.

"There's another," Lori said, as she followed a bright flash of yellow trailing overhead.

For the next thirty minutes, people on deck competed with one another to be the first to catch a falling star and make a wish. Stan stood behind Lori as she looked up and searched the star filled sky for flashes of light. He pulled her close to his body brushing her hair back as her head leaned back on his shoulder. He nuzzled and kissed her warm neck from its base up to her ear lobe. Lori leaned back into him and gently swayed from side to side, clearly enjoying his soft licks and kisses.

Jim stood behind Brook and held her in his arms as they both rocked and swayed from side to side as they looked skyward at the constellations for new falling stars. It seemed like it had only begun, but the clock already said it was time to return. The lights slowly brightened as the ship turned around and headed for home. Jim held Brook tighter, and rubbed his hands over her bare arms to warm her as the night turned cooler. Stan needed to get out of the chilled air and walked back into the ship's dining area. As he sat, Lori jumped into his lap. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. She wrapped hers around his neck. Looking deep into each other's eyes, they kissed.

"I think Jim is good for her," Lori said.

"I think so too. He's a good man."

"Did you know that Jason has threatened to come down and take her back?" Lori said.

"No."

"Yes, he threatened to kill anyone that got in his way."

"Does Chuck know?"

"Yes, and he's doubled staffing at the main entrance and informed all his people and Daytona police."

"Good. Most times these are just empty threats, but you never know with people like Jason. He's got a lot of problems."

"Problems? I think the guy is nuts."

"So when were you going to tell me about your big trip to Disney World? You know that place is my lifelong enemy?"

"Disney isn't your enemy, just your competition, honey. I love it when you read my mind."

"Who said anything about reading your mind? I overheard Brook and Jim talking about it on the dance floor." Stan smiled.

...

On the bow, Brook and Jim were locked in a tight embrace. Their lips were pressed onto each others so tight a team of ten lifeguards on both sides couldn't pull them apart. Brook raised her leg as she leaned in to get closer.

"You have the most beautiful brown eyes I have ever seen, Brook."

"Don't talk. Just kiss me with those soft lips."

"Stay with me tonight. Let me spoil you," Jim said.

"Not tonight, but maybe tomorrow."

The lights slowly grew brighter as the ship quietly pulled into the harbor.

As everyone departed, Brook and Jim hugged and kissed goodbye. "See you early tomorrow," Jim said as he walked away.

They waved goodbye to Jim and returned to the suite. Brook was first to get ready for bed. "I want to thank you both for one of the best days of my life." She hugged, then kissed Stan and Lori on the cheek before turning in.

"We're so happy you're happy. Good night, honey," Lori replied.

"Good night," Brook said as she closed her door.

"These late night cruises chill me to the bone, love. I'm going to sit in the hot tub and chase this chill away."

"I have a better idea. Come join me in the bedroom. I'll warm you up."

Lori gently grabbed Stan's hand and led him to her bedroom and locked the door behind him.

"I like where this is going."

Lori didn't say a word. She stripped naked and slipped under the covers, letting her golden hair fall off the edge of the bed, and tilting her head back as if offering Stan a midnight snack. As crimson color filled her face, Stan's eyes grew large. He walked closer, never taking his eyes off her.

"Oh my love, you know exactly what you're doing don't you?"

Lori lifted the blanket for him to crawl under. "Come here honey, let me keep you warm."

Stan undressed and climbed under the covers and pulled himself on top of her. Their bare skin pressed against each others as Lori pulled the covers over him and held him tight. Her body's warmth intoxicated him. Lori let her head fall further off the bed, teasing and taunting her vampire lover. He licked and kissed her neck in all his favorite places where her pulse pounded the hardest, and where the many blue highways of her life pushed up the most against her tender skin.

"Bite me!"

Two needle fangs immediately shot into her with such force she barely felt them pierce her soft flesh.

"Ooooh," Lori moaned as her head arched back.

Sipping her cocktail of life, he took no more than a shot glass of her crimson fluid before sealing her wound. He then kissed and nibbled on the full length of her exposed neck.

"What's wrong, dear? Don't you want me?"

"Oh, you know I do, but not tonight, love."

"Why?"

"You need your strength for tomorrow. You'll be doing a lot of walking. I want you to have fun and not feel tired and drained"

Lori raised her head up. "But you need to feed tonight. You need my warmth flowing inside you. I'll be okay, really. My body is used to this. Feed." Lori let her head fall back, exposing her firm jugular to him.

"I appreciate that, I really do, but I can feed tomorrow. I'm comfortable just being held in your warm embrace. Can we just cuddle tonight?"

"I want you, Stan." Lori wrapped her warm arms and legs tightly around him quickly bringing his core temperature up as they cuddled and kissed. Stan sensed a need growing inside her just as strong as his need to feed grew in him. He gently massaged the temples of her forehead and let his mind enter hers. There in this dreamlike state, he made her feel like they were making mad passionate love. Lori's head reeled back after experiencing wave after wave of intense orgasms. Every part of her body from quickened heart rate to soaking sweat, to being out of breath to the heat she felt, to every sensation in her body, it all felt like the orgasms were more real than life itself. After she had her tenth screaming orgasm, she drifted off into a deep relaxing sleep. Stan brought her head up and rested it on the soft pillow, then kissed her lips. Lori moaned softly as she wrapped her arms around him pulling him tight. He laid his head down under her chin then fell asleep.

In Brook's room, a very frustrated young lady was busy trying out each and every toy in the box. She was barely able to relieve the desires Jim stirred in her. After several intense orgasms and a ton of sweat, she was finally able to fall asleep.

The suite was dark and quiet just before sunrise. Inside Brook's room, Brook was tossing and turning and breathing heavily. She jumped up and screamed, "No! No!" and then let out a God awful, blood curdling scream. She'd had another terrible nightmare that woke everyone. Lori and Stan rushed to Brook's room and turned on the light.

"Brook, honey, are you okay?" Lori asked.

Sitting at the end of her bed, Brook's face rested in her hands as she cried. Lori sat next to her and rubbed her forehead with the back of her hand, then hugged her.

"I had another bad dream. I saw myself flying over my body with blood splattered everywhere and this man on top of me. Do you think it's a premonition? Do you think Jason will kill me?"

"No, honey. It's just a nightmare. Here, lay down and go back to sleep." Lori covered her with a light blanket. "Just sleep, relax, sleep." Brook quickly fell back to sleep. Lori and Stan quietly left and turned out the light.

Lori and Stan walked back to Lori's bedroom and closed the door. Lori asked, "What do you think is going on?"

"I know exactly what's going on. She had an out of body experience when I bit her and her conscious mind is repressing the horror of that day, but her subconscious can't forget it. I took her before she was ready and she nearly died."

"Damn you, Stan."

"I thought she was you. By the time I realized the mistake, it was too late."

"Will she ever get over this?"

"I don't know, but don't let her go under any kind of hypnoses."

"Why?"

"She'll remember I am the man in her nightmare."

"Oh no."

"Exactly, and there's another problem."

"Another problem? Isn't this bad enough?"

"If she has sex with Jim, or anyone, she won't be able to achieve an orgasm."

"What!"

"I injected so much venom in her to keep her alive that it will take some time before she can experience that, unless of course she has sex with me."

"Oh, that's just great, and I'm supposed to believe this?"

"It's not real sex Lori, it's sex only in her mind. There's a reason why you can only make love with me. It's by design. My venom, as good and seductive as it is, not only rewires DNA for your benefit, it rewires the sexual part of the human brain for my benefit. Only I can provide you with the most intense sensations that will bring those intense orgasms. No human can even come close. Without me, you know you would be sexually frustrated. Sometimes, your imagination can get you there, but it's so hard and such a massive workout."

"I do know that, but never knew why."

"Brook will be sexually frustrated and here's one more thing."

"What?"

"She will not have a period as long as her DNA remains rewired."

"No children?"

"It's the venom's effects."

"Oh, my, God. For how long?"

"It could last her entire child bearing years, maybe until she's forty-five."

"Forty-five! Stan, that's not going to work. What if she wants a family? What if she can't feel satisfied with Jim? What if she runs back to Jason?"

"Running back to Jason would be the worse thing for her to do. It would actually be quite dangerous. Jason doesn't seem like the kind of guy that can take not pleasing his woman well. It would be too embarrassing for him and frustrating for her. There's no telling how that would play into their broken relationship. No one can help her through this, except maybe us."

"What can we do?"

Lowering his head and shaking it side to side, he replied, "I don't know. I just don't know."

Author Notes

Thank you liz080 for sharing your photo. Thank all for reading.

Chapter 7
Jason Returns

By NightWriter

The glowing green digits read seven as the alarm rang. Lori slammed the button down, turning it off. She lay down and fell back to sleep.

A knock at the door woke her again. "Go away," Lori yelled.

The knocking turned to banging. "What is it?" Lori asked as she opened the door."

"Good morning!" Brook said, smiling and laughing. "Mr. Disney called and asked if you would be joining him today."

Barely awake, Lori dragged herself back to bed. "Mr. who?"

Still laughing, "You know, Disney." She shook her cousin's arm. "We really have to get moving if we are going to meet the guys in thirty minutes."

Lori pulled the pillow over her head and said, "Let me sleep a little longer."

Brook opened the drapes to let more light in the room, then sat next to Lori, tickling the side of her stomach. Lori laughed uncontrollably, lifting her long tan legs high into the air as she laughed and screamed, "Stop! Stop it!"

"Come on, let's get ready."

Lori tossed her pillow at Brook, then sat up and rubbed her eyes. "What time is it?"

"It's seven-thirty. Where's Stan?"

"He needed to leave for a meeting."

"I never see him in the morning."

"You would have to get up before the sun does then."

The girls got dressed as quick as they could, and rushed down to meet Jim and Chuck already waiting for them at the front entrance. Both men wore light colored Hawaiian shirts and brown shorts.

Chuck was the first to spot the girls and joked, "You're five minutes late. Does that mean I get a five minute head start?" Chuck and Jim looked the girls over, admiring their stunning beauty. Lori and Brook dressed in light colored blouses and tan shorts. Brook and Jim briefly hugged, then parted for the ride.

"Good one," Lori replied. "Are we all ready then?"

"Just say the word."

Lori put on her sunglasses and said, "Let's go!"

Chuck had brought Lori's red Mustang down earlier and parked it next to his Monte Carlo. Inside her car, he left them both some fresh brewed coffee and a breakfast sandwich. Lori and Brook jumped into their car and took their place next to Chuck's car.

Chuck put on his shades, then yelled out, "Ready ... set ... go!"

Tires squealed, and the girls screamed, "Yahoo!" as they raced down Volusia Avenue to the Interstate.

Traffic on the Florida highway was light. Tourist season wouldn't start for another week or so. Lori and Chuck took turns leading the way hitting horns and waving at each other as they passed one another. As they entered Disney property, they pulled into toll booths to pay for parking at the same time. Chuck got through the toll first and led the way to a parking spot. Lori followed close behind.

Lori turned to Brook and said, "Welcome to Disney World."

"I love it already," Brook replied.

As everyone got out of their cars, a tram pulled up and picked them up taking them to the Monorail. The Monorail took them around the park, through one of Disney's premier hotels, the Contemporary Resort, then on to Disney's Magic Kingdom.

As the Monorail left the resort Lori said, "If we have time, I'd like to come back here and check out our competition, you know, for Stan."

Everyone smiled and nodded in agreement as they looked around at all the sights passing by.

The morning sun was already hot and beat down on them as they walked around the park. Disney music and the smell of cotton candy filled the air. The only relief from the heat was found inside the many shops and rides. As they walked down Main Street, Brook and Jim found each other's hands.

Soon they came upon the Haunted Mansion. Lori turned to Brook and said, "This is one of my favorites."

Brook said, "Let's go in then."

The lines were short so they walked right in. As they entered, they were guided to a large living room with no furniture. As the last person entered, the doors closed and the room started going down. This was no room, but rather an elevator. As they rode the elevator down to the lower level, Brook noticed one of the pictures on the elevator walls. It looked like a picture of Stan.

"Lori, doesn't that guy in the picture look like the splitting image of Stan?"

"Yes, it's him alright."

"What?"

Lori laughed, "It's a little rub against our resort and Stan. It's good clean fun competition."

"Does Stan see it that way?"

"Hell no. He's a sworn enemy of this place."

Everyone laughed.

"Look at the ghosts, Brook. If you look close, you'll find Stan is one of them too," Jim laughed.

When the elevator stopped, everyone got out and walked to the two seat chairs that would take them on a ride through the haunted house. Jim and Brook paired up and took the first chair, Lori and Chuck took the next one.

The basement was dark and cool and smelled damp. Ghosts appeared everywhere dancing and floating through the dark fog. Jim placed an arm around Brook and they moved closer. Erie music played in-between scary laughter and screaming ghosts. Toward the end of the ride, guests faced a large mirror that showed them sitting in their chair as a white ghost suddenly appeared floating in-between the two people.

"There he is again!" Brook screamed.

Jim wrapped his arms tighter around her and pulled her closer.

As the ride ended, everyone stood up and got out of their chairs and walked toward the exit.

Brook turned to face Jim and said, "What a ride!"

Jim leaned in and softy kissed Brook on her lips. Brook returned his kiss.

Lori and Chuck were still laughing as they made their way to the exit. "Wasn't that fun?" Lori asked.

"It was great!" Brook replied.

As they left the cool misty air of the mansion and walked outside, a blast of hot air welcomed them back to the heat of the day.

"Anyone hungry or thirsty?" Chuck asked.

"Yes me. Good idea," Jim replied.

They walked into one of the closest Italian restaurants and grabbed some lunch. Everyone went for the large slices of pizza which were loaded with melted cheese, pineapple and sausage and a beer. The lines were unusually short so they quickly found an empty table and sat down.

"Do you remember the Pirates of the Caribbean, Brook? " Lori asked.

"Oh yes, that's a good ride. It should be cool in there with all that water."

"I always liked the Jungle Safari myself," Chuck added.

"Don't forget about Space Mountain," Jim replied.

After lunch, they walked from one attraction to the next, having fun and making new memories they would cherish forever. As the sun began to set they felt dinner pains.

"Well, we have some choices guys," Lori said.

"What are you offering," Chuck asked.

"Where should we have dinner? Here or Pleasure Island?"

Chuck put the question to everyone. "All in favor of going to Pleasure Island raise your hand?"

Everyone raised their hands. By the time they arrived in their two cars, they were starving. They stopped at the Crab House to eat, then walked over to Pleasure Island to dance and party. The music was loud, the dancing wild, but the music awesome. Everyone had a great time. As the night turned to early morning, they exited and walked back to their cars.

"You wanna race home?" Chuck laughed.

"What? So I can kick your butt again?" Lori giggled.

Just as they were about to exit Pleasure Island, both Chuck and Lori's phones beeped, telling them they had a message. As both raised the phone to their ears and listened, their faces turned white.

"Brook, we have a serious problem," Lori said as she looked around.

"What? What is it?"

"Jason attacked one of the guards a couple hours ago and she told him you were here tonight."

"Oh no!"

"Stan's on his way."

"Change of plans, people," Chuck said. "Everyone, in my car until Stan arrives."

Jim placed his arm around Brook and held her tight. Brook leaned her head in on his shoulder as they quickly walked to Chuck's car.

Just then a blast of wind blew past them as a helicopter swooped in overhead flying very low. The helicopter's search lights were on and rotated around the area as it dropped lower. The bright red, green and white strobe lights bathed the area in multiple colors.

"That's Stan," Lori said.

The helicopter landed in a clearing close to them. Stan, along with three armed officers jumped out and rushed to Lori and Brook.

"Is everyone okay here?" Stan asked, looking at Lori and Brook. The officers had withdrawn their guns and looked around.

"We're fine. I didn't get your message until just a few minutes ago," Lori said.

"Let's get everyone in the helicopter." Lori and Brook along with Chuck and Jim climbed on board.

"What's going on?" Brook asked

"The security detail will stay with your cars and watch for Jason. If he shows, he'll be arrested on the spot. I have the police in every county within 200 miles watching for him." Looking at Lori and Chuck, Stan continued, "In case he doesn't show, can you give your car keys to them so they can drive your cars back?" Stan turned toward Brook and said, "Jason and a few of his friends, crashed through the south security fence and beat one of our guards tonight. He wouldn't stop beating her until she told him where you were."

"Oh no."

"We rarely see violence like this at the resort."

"Is she okay? Who got hurt?" Chuck asked as he leaned closer to Stan.

"Sara. We took her to Halifax emergency. She's in bad shape. He beat her."

"Damn! Sara is one of my best officers and highly trained."

The doors to the helicopter closed as it took off, heading back home.

"He has a violent temper. I'm so sorry for his coming here."

Jim placed his arm around Brook and said, "This isn't your fault. You don't control him."

"I know, but if I didn't come here, none of this would have happened."

"Stop thinking like that. We are like family here and that man is going to jail," Lori replied.

"He has a gun," Brook said.

"Who? Jason?"

"Yes."

Author Notes

Thank you faisoft for sharing your picture.

Chapter 8
Jason's Revenge

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Stan's gold and black, Sikorsky S-76D, raced back to Daytona at 200 knots.

Jack, the chopper pilot radioed ahead. "Wishes Air One to Halifax Community."

"This is Halifax, go ahead Wishes Air One"

"Request permission to land on Heliport Bravo."

"Roger Air One, cleared to land on Heliport Bravo. Wind 270 (west) at ten knots."

"Stan, I just talked with Linda. Sara's being rushed to emergency surgery," Lori said.

"I need to get to her fast." Turning to the pilot Stan said, "Step on it, Jack."

The engines revved.

Tears flowed down Lori's face.

"What is it, love?" Stan asked as he wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. Looking at her saddened face, he wiped the tears running down her cheek.

"Linda said they don't think they can save her."

"Stan, Halifax Community, straight ahead," Jack said as he pointed to the bright flashing lights of the helipad.

Putting his hand on her phone, Stan said, "Let me see this for a minute." Stan raised it to his ear. "We're almost there Lynn, you must keep her alive. Do what you need to clear out that room. I'm on my way." Stan hung up.

"What is it honey, is she ..."

"She's barely alive. If I can reach her before it's not too late, I can save her."

As soon as the helicopter touched down, Stan jumped out and rushed to emergency surgery. Brook had never seen anyone run that fast. Linda cleared everyone out so only her, Sara and Stan remained.

"It's her heart, Stan. A fractured rib punctured it and we can't stop the bleeding."

Stan bent and eased Sara's head off the edge of the bed. This would allow blood to rush to her head and make the jugular in her neck show and swell. Once he located her jugular, he bit deep, sending a shot of his powerful venom straight to her heart. Sara moaned. He sent a small amount of venom into her bloodstream, but it would be more than enough to heal the torn heart muscle and stop the massive internal bleeding.

"We have her hooked up intravenously so we can quickly replace her blood loss."

"Good work, Linda."

"Oh, my head. What's going on?" Sara asked.

"Sara? Welcome back!" Linda said watching Sara's vitals quickly improve. "Stan, you never fail to amaze me."

"Oh my body hurts all over," Sara said while trying to sit up.

"Hey, not so fast slugger. You need your rest so you can heal," Stan said as he rubbed her forehead.

"No, I need to stop him. Let me ..."

Stan put his hands on the temples of Sara's forehead and closed his eyes and concentrated. Sara stopped struggling to get up, her mouth and eyes closed as she drifted off to sleep.

"She's lucky to have you in her life. Anyone else in her condition would be dead right now."

Opening his eyes he replied, "It's mutual, Linda. I'm lucky she's in my life too. You know I would do this for you or anyone here. We are all family."

"Can you help me live forever?"

"You know the limits, Linda. The human DNA will only support life for around a hundred years. That's the blueprint we have to work with."

"Damn it! Change it then."

"You know why I can't. We should get Sara moved to a room where she can rest."

"Did you put her in this coma?" Linda asked while disconnecting the intravenous tubes connected to Sara's arm.

"Yes, it should last about twenty-four hours. When she wakes, her heart will have completely healed."

They put Sara on a gurney and rolled her to a room on the third floor and lay her in her bed, pulling a cover over her.

"We need to bottle that venom, Stan. Think of all the lives we can save."

"We already do. One drop of venom per thousand bottles of Wishes juices and wines. We help thousands of people stay healthy every year."

"I was thinking of something stronger, more potent."

"Now we have discussed this before. If it got out what this venom could do, there would be a price on my head. I'm not invincible."

Stan pulled out his cell phone and dialed Lori's number. "We're in room 301. Sara's sleeping now, but she's okay."

Stan walked to Linda who was watching Sarah's vitals continuously improve. "Are we okay?"

"Of course. We're always okay, Stan."

Stan opened his arms and they both embraced. "You know if there was a way I could help you with your research without putting everything at risk, I would."

"I know."

Linda sat down on a chair next to Sara and gently rubbed her head. Several doctors entered the room and looked on in disbelief at her vitals.

One of the doctors asked, "What did you do in there, Linda?"

Linda didn't answer. She looked at Stan and smiled.

A loud shuffling came from the hallway as Lori and Chuck lead over two dozen people to Sara.

"How's she doing?" Chuck asked.

Linda replied, "She's recovering. I think by tomorrow she will be able to go home."

A sense of relief washed over everyone's face as they piled in the room and circled Sara's bed while looking at her -- all except for Brook. Brook's eyes pinned on Stan.

Lori walked up to Stan and whispered, "Thank you."

Brook's eyes squinted as she shook her head in disbelief. She then turned around and walked out into the hallway. Jim followed close behind.

"Are you okay, Brook?" he asked.

"Sure."

"No really, what's on your mind?"

"I don't know, my mind is racing. First it's on Jason, then it's on Stan, then Sara. I'm scared, confused and lost."

"Can I help? Why do you feel lost?"

"I can't explain it, Jim. But all this talk of family first made me feel secure and loved, but now I'm not so sure this family thing is for me. My mind is racing."

Brook and Jim hugged. "Well, if there is anything you need or if you just want to talk, please let me know, okay?" Jim brushed the blonde strands of hair away from her face and kissed her. They sat holding hands in silence.

Back inside Sara's room, Stan turned toward Lori and said, "Brook is sensing something's not right."

"Are you reading minds again?"

"Only when they get so loud that I can't hear anything else."

"Do you want me to talk with her?"

"No, it's best that I do this." Stan turned and walked out the door to the lounge where Brook and Jim were sitting.

"Hi, would you excuse us for a few minutes, Jim?"

"Sure."

Stan sat next to Brook as he looked into her beautiful, brown eyes. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing, why?"

"You know you can't get away with that with me, Brook. I sense extreme confusion within you. It's so loud it's preventing me for hearing others. What is it?"

"I'm afraid of you, Stan."

"Why?"

"I don't know. I just am."

"Have I done anything to hurt you?"

"No, but the hairs on the back of my neck are standing because I'm so scared of you."

"I wish I knew what was causing this in you."

"I never saw anyone like you. The way you read minds, how you jumped off the helicopter and ran to Sara so fast. You act like no human being I've ever known. I mean my eyes couldn't keep up with you."

"So I run a little faster than most, but that's no reason to fear me."

"Excuse me? A little faster? Hell, you must have been running faster than a speeding bullet! Then Lori's comment about you saving Sara's life back there. Are you a doctor too? Come on, something's not right. My instincts tell me something's wrong here and I worry not only for myself, but also for my cousin. And all this talk of family scares me too. Are you connected with the mob here?"

Stan laughed to break the tension. "Mob? Couldn't it just be you transferring some of your fears about Jason on those closest around you?"

Brook looked down, and said nothing.

"I love your cousin more than life itself. There's nothing and no one that will come between us. One day we will even get married. You are her cousin, you are family whether you accept that or not. We can help you through your problems with Jason. We can help you through any problems you have if you let us. Your cousin loves you very much and wants to be there for you. I'm sorry you feel this fear toward me and I respect that. If you would like to stay in your own hotel room, we can arrange that. If you don't want to see me, I can be in your life less. I don't want to, but if it would help you through whatever you're going through, I will."

"Oh, Stan, I can see why Lori loves you so much. There's something about you that's very different. Maybe you're right. Maybe I am transferring some of my negative emotions from Jason onto you. Don't change a thing. I'll work it out."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

They both stood up and hugged. The embrace was long and tight.

"I'll go get Jim."

"Thanks."

Stan walked back to Sara's room. As he turned the corner, Jason jumped out of the shadows and ran to Brook.

"Jason!"

"I knew you would be here, bitch! Now come with me quietly, and I won't have to kill any of your friends." Jason showed her his gun as he grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.

Raising her hands up, Brook surrendered. "Okay, okay. I'll go with you."

"Damned right you will."

Jason grabbed her hand and they ran down the stairs to a waiting car out front.

Jim walked up to Stan, "Where's Brook?"

"She's in the waiting room."

"No, I just checked."

"Maybe she's using the bathroom."

"Maybe." Jim walked back to the waiting room.

Stan turned to Lori, "Brook's mind is still screaming, even after we just talked and hugged. Maybe you should talk with her later."

"Okay."

"It's getting late. Soon, the sun will be rising. I better get going."

"You have less than twenty minutes hon." Lori and Stan exchanged a hug and a kiss before he left.

Lori walked out to the waiting room and saw Jim, but not Brook."

Lori asked, "Is she still in the bathroom?"

"I think so."

Lori walked in the bathroom. "Brook? Are you here?" All the stall doors were open. There was no sign of Brook.

Lori ran out, "Brook's not in there."

"Where could she be?" Jim asked.

"I don't know."

...

The Florida sun rose and gently warmed Brook's face as she sat in the backseat with Jason while their car sped down the highway. "You look real sexy with that sun shining through your hair. I like the new threads. When did you get those? Em, you smell so damned good too. What kind of perfume are you wearing?" Jason leaned closer to smell her neck.

"Stay away from me."

"Now is that any way to treat your lover? You didn't think you could just walk out on me did you?"

"I needed time away to think."

"To think? I need you home bringing home a paycheck. Think about that."

Brook didn't answer.

Jason grabbed her by the hair and jerked her head back. "To think about what?" he yelled.

"She was going to leave you, Jason," Max laughed. He was one of Jason's friends from the bar and the driver of the car. One hand rested on the steering wheel, the other held a bottle of Russian vodka. He lifted the bottle to his mouth and took a large gulp.

"Shut up and just drive!" Jason snapped back as he smacked the back of Max's head.

"I'll make you a deal, man," Max said.

"What?"

"You let me have my way with her for an hour and I'll forgive some of your debt."

"Really? How much?"

"A couple grand."

"That's all this bitch is worth to you, a lousy couple grand?"

"Alright, I'll let five grand go for a couple hours alone with her."

"Deal. You got yourself a bitch."

"No!" Brook yelled.

"She has a little attitude and a bit feisty today."

"I like 'em that way," Max said as he took another swig of vodka.

"Do you like the Holiday Inn sweetheart?"

Brook didn't answer. A blank gaze washed over her face as she peered out the window at the trees.

"I think she wants to stop at the first Holiday Inn you come up on. She said she wants you bad, Max."

Brook turned toward Jason and asked, "Why are you doing this?"

Jason leaned in toward Brook, "First, to teach you a lesson so you never leave me again and second, to erase some debt with my good friend Max."

"You're such a pig," Brook snapped back.

Laughing, Jason replied, "And you're a whore!" Turning to Max he continued, "Any hotel you want and if you make it ten thousand, I'll even tie her up to the bed for you and let you have her all day."

"You got a deal. I have some rope in the trunk we can use."

"Good. I want you to really give it to her Max, you understand?"

"I was planning on it. I like it when they scream. Do you like to scream Brook?"

She began to cry. "I won't leave you again, I swear. Please don't do this. Please."

"Oh no, I don't think you respect me enough. Don't worry, when Max is done with you, I'll be next. You can show me how much you love me then."

...

Back at the hospital, Lori walked up to Chuck. "Brook is missing, we can't find her anywhere."

"That's not good. I just got off the phone with Daytona PD. They found Jason's car in a swamp just outside the city. Apparently, he ditched the car and is driving a different one."

"Do we know what to look for?"

"Not yet, but I have my best people and the FBI working on it."

"Oh, my, God."

Author Notes

Thank you MissGdRnch for use of your picture.

Chapter 9
Stan Goes Down

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

"There's a sign up ahead, Comfort Inn next exit," Max said.

Rubbing his hand through Brook's silky blonde hair, Jason replied, "Perfect, let's stay there."

"I can hardly wait to taste her," Max said.

"Now, you make Max real happy today and we'll get along just fine, you hear?"

Brook turned toward Jason and spit in his face.

"Damn bitch! What did you do that for?" Jason raised his hand to slap her, but Brook turned toward him blocking his hand and pushing him away. They fought in the back seat, slapping and punching each other until Jason got the upper hand and knocked her down and climbed on top of her. He wrapped his large hands around her throat and squeezed tighter and tighter until Brook couldn't breathe. She struggled to pull his hands off her throat, but couldn't. Her face slowly turned beet red as she choked and strained for air.

"Yes! I love it when they fight back!" Max said.

"You WILL make Max happy today. You WILL make me happy today. You WILL not spit on me ever again. Do you understand?" He squeezed her throat tighter. "I said, do you understand?"

Tears ran down the side of Brook's face as she surrendered to him and nodded yes.

"Good." Jason released his grip around her throat. Brook's lungs burned for oxygen. She rubbed her neck as she gasped and coughed, sucking in as much air as fast as she could to catch her breath.

Max pulled into the Comfort Inn parking lot and ran inside to get a room. He walked back holding up a set of keys and wearing a smile that stretched from ear to ear.

"I took the room the farthest away so no one would hear her screams."

"Good thinking. She likes to scream."

Max sung a little tune to himself as he drove the car to the last room at the back of the hotel and parked. He jumped out and opened the trunk to pull out two suitcases and a bundle of white rope.

Jason opened his door and stepped out. Stretching out his hand as he leaned in he asked, "Are you coming, dear?"

Brook pushed his hand aside and stepped out. Making a last ditch effort to escape, she tried to run away. Jason half expected it and wrapped his arms around her waist picking her up off the ground then carried her to the room. Brook struggled to free herself, but she was no match for his strength.

Brook screamed at the top of her voice, "Stan, help me! Stan!"

As Max locked the door behind them, Jason threw her on the bed. "Let's see that rope."

"No!" Brook fought back, but Jason jumped on top of her, pinning her arms back under his legs, making it hard for her to move. Slowly each of her wrists were tied to the bed posts. Then Jason pulled her shorts and panties off before spreading her legs apart and restraining her ankles.

"No!" Brook yelled and kicked while lying on her back.

"Here, tie this gag ball around her mouth. It will muffle her screams," Max said.

"No! No! Emmmm!"

...

Brook's screams woke Stan from his sleep. He saw the images of her struggling, of the hotel and of her two captors. He knew exactly where they were, but he couldn't go there, not in broad daylight, but he could enter her mind. First, he grabbed his cell phone and dialed Lori.

Lori was unable to sleep and spent the morning with Chuck in his office. Her phone rang. "That's strange, it's Stan. Hello, hon, is anything wrong?"

"I had a nightmare, or rather a daymare. I want you and Chuck to take a security task force to the Comfort Inn just south of Jacksonville off I-95. Use Air One. Don't involve the local police. Bring Jason to me. I will deal with him personally. Brook is in room 159 in the far east section of the hotel."

"Oh my God! You found her."

"No, she found me. Hurry, there isn't much time."

Lori informed Chuck and they gathered their people into the waiting chopper on the rooftop. They estimated they could be on the ground in Jacksonville in about ten minutes.

...

Max turned to Jason. "Would you give me a few hours alone with her?"

"Man, I thought I'd watch this if that's alright."

"I'd really like some privacy. Go get some breakfast and think of not having to pay back that ten grand."

"Okay." Jason walked over to Brook and whispered, "I'm going to leave you two love birds alone now. Behave yourself you hear?"

Tears ran down the side of her face. Brook struggled to shout something, but it couldn't be made out through the ball fastened in her mouth.

"I like that ball. Keeps your mouth shut." Jason turned and said, "She's all yours, Max." then walked out the door.

Max quickly locked the door behind him and pulled off all his clothes. Studying Brook from head to toe he said, "My God, you are so beautiful. We're going to have a lot of fun today. I hope you like pain."

Something caught Brook's attention above her as it drifted in through the ceiling. She watched as a ghostly image of Stan floated down and hovered over her. The image looked like the ghost she saw yesterday at Disney World. She wasn't sure if this was real or something imagined in her mind.

"Hi Brook, let's get out of here," Stan said. His lips never moved, but she heard his voice as clear as if he was standing right next to her. He raised his glowing hand, and as he did, Brook felt herself lift out of her body and float toward him.

"Hold my hand. I want to show you something." Brook reached for his hand and they slowly drifted up to the ceiling, going right through it, and then through the roof into the sunny sky above. Brook was suddenly flying above the ground, above the plush green trees and grasses below."

"Am I dreaming? Can you read my mind, Stan?"

"In a way, yes, you are dreaming, and in a way you're not. This is a new form of communication. Look, over there, you can see our chopper on its way to rescue you."

"I can see it. I can see Lori, Chuck, Jim and Linda sitting up front. They look really worried. I don't see you in there."

"They love you and know the danger you're in. You belong with them. They are your family. There's nothing to fear when people love you like they do. I'm not there because I'm with you now. Let me show you something even more amazing." They turned and flew out toward the ocean.

As they soared high over the water, Stan took her over the bubbling white tops and under the flat bottoms of large puffy cumulous clouds. He guided her through the heart of one, surrounding them in a dense fog and then slowed their flight and dropped under it to hover just off the Wishes main pier so they could watch a pod of dolphins.

"Stan, look, dolphins!"

They watched as the dolphins swam to the south and chased one another. They swooped down to the surface and closely followed them. When the dolphins dived to the sandy bottom, they went with them and looked around in amazement at all the colorful tropical fish swimming in schools nearby. After a few minutes they flew out of the ocean and hovered above the dolphins watching them as they teased and played.

"I've never been this close to dolphins before. This is so beautiful, so amazing," Brook said.
...

Max climbed on top of Brook with a rope in his hand. "Okay honey, it's show time. Let's hear how loud you can scream for your Uncle Max."

Brook's eyes were closed, her breathing shallow. "Damn, girl, did you die on me? I can't make love to a corpse. You're no fun like this. Wake up!" He slapped her face repeatedly to try and wake her, but she didn't respond.

The lamp on the table vibrated and shook, then the floor and bed shook as a loud engine roared outside.

"What the hell is that?" Max asked. Before he could walk over to the window to see, the door to the hotel room was knocked down and the Wishes Swat Team flooded the room. Max was thrown to the floor and a gun held against his head.

"This is Swat Leader, the room is secure. We have one, but not the one Stan wants. We're searching the area. Brook is alive, but unconscious. Send in her doctor immediately."

"Oh my God. What did they do to her? Hurry, let's untie her," Lori said. Lori and Jim quickly untied Brook from the bed and placed a blanket over her naked body. Linda rushed in and ran to Brook's side to take her vitals.

"What's wrong with her? Will she be okay?" Lori asked.

"I think she's in a coma."

...

Brook and Stan watched as the dolphins swam away. "I think it's time to return, Brook."

"No. Please, let's stay here a little longer. This is so much fun."

"Loved ones have arrived and are at your side. They need you back. We can do this again another time."

Brook and Stan flew back almost at the speed of light. Brook dropped down from the ceiling and saw everyone around her lifeless body below as she floated closer to it. She waved good bye to Stan as she felt the pull of her body tugging at her. As she entered her body, it came to life and she woke.

"Brook, there you are," Linda said as Brook's eyes opened.

"Where's Stan?" Brook asked.

"He's out of town, honey," Lori replied.

"No, he was just here a minute ago. He took me around ..." Brook stopped herself, realizing what she was about to say no one would believe anyway.

"Let's go home," Lori said as she helped Brook get dressed. Everyone except the swat team climbed back into the chopper.

On the trip home, Brook shared what she experienced with Stan. "Am I going crazy or did this really happen?"

"Sometimes, during extreme stress, our minds will escape reality," Linda said.

"But it was so real. We flew past you too, I remember seeing you in the helicopter wearing what you're wearing now and when I floated down into my body, I saw everyone standing around me before I woke."

Lori and Linda turned and looked at each other without saying anything. Jim walked closer and rested his hand on Brook's shoulder. "Are you okay?" he asked.

"I think so."

"When we get home, you are going to soak in a warm bath. Then, if you're hungry, we'll order out for Chinese or pizza and then get us some needed rest," Lori said.

....

Jason flirted with the waitress, tapping her on the butt every time she walked by. "Hey, how 'bout another cup of coffee, sexy?"

A man the size of two, dressed in black with a quart of oil peeling his black hair straight back sat down at Jason's table.

"Who the fuck are you? Doesn't this place have enough tables?" Jason asked.

"My name is Vito. The two guys standing behind you are my body guards. I recommend you put that gun away before they put a bullet in the back of your head."

Jason tucked his gun back in his pants.

"What is this? Did Max send you?"

"Max is currently under arrest and if you return to your hotel, you'll join him."

"You're not cops? You sure don't look like cops."

"Who we are isn't important. I'm here to offer you a deal."

"I'm listening."

"We share something in common. We both want to bring Stan down."

"Who, Lori's boyfriend?"

"Yes, he's the one keeping you from Brook."

"But I have Brook now."

"No, Stan took her away from you again. His people are at the hotel right now taking her back."

"God damned them! What do you want me to do?"

"If you allow yourself to get caught, Stan will deal with you alone. That means he will take you out to sea and feed you to the sharks. It's been very difficult to catch him alone when we can overtake him. We have interests in him, but we need to get him in that cold water to overtake him."

"Well, I have no intention of getting caught."

"No, that's what we want you to do."

"What?"

"But first, we need to insert this tracking device under your skin."

"Okay, then what."

"When you're out there alone with him on his boat, find an opportunity to push him off or help us when we try. He can't swim and the cold ocean water will paralyze him instantly."

"What if I can't."

"We will be following you and looking for that opportunity too."

"What's it worth to you?"

"We'll give you a half million dollars."

"Make it a cool million and I'll throw Lori in too."

"No, Lori could complicate this. Just Stan, for a million."

"Deal"

One of the guards handed Vito the injection gun.

"Wait, wait, wait. What's that thing?"

"The tracking device is very small. It goes just under your skin."

"Does it hurt?"

"You barely feel it."

"Okay."

He took the gun and pressed it against Jason's arm and shot the tracking device into him. "Now, all you need to do is run back to the hotel and get caught."

"Can I finish eating first?"

"Just make sure you get caught or I'll track you down and shoot you myself."

"Don't worry, I know what I'm doing."

"Yeah, that's what worries me about you, kid."

Vito and his men exited the Denny's restaurant while Jason finished eating. The SWAT team noticed Jason eating and waited for him to leave. As he walked out, they jumped him and knocked him down to the ground. "You're going down, slime bag," one said.

"Bring him to Stan's yacht and leave him handcuffed in the holding room."
...

Brook and Lori entered their suite and quickly undressed and sat in the hot tub. Lori asked, "What do you have a taste for, pizza or Chinese, or maybe something else?"

"How about a Hawaiian pizza covered in pineapple?"

"Perfect."

After relaxing in the hot tub for a half hour and eating their pizza, both were ready for bed.

As soon as the sun set, Stan went to his ship. He took his special guest to his favorite drop off site where sharks were known to frequent. These hungry sharks would eat anything, even the scum of the earth like Jason. On board the boat it was just Stan and Jason. He preferred keeping his special dealings quiet with no witnesses.

Going below deck, he dragged Jason to the bow as he kicked and screamed. Stan held him at the railing.

"The charge against you is rape, abuse, torture, kidnapping, and attempted murder. How do you plea?"

"Fuck you! This is no courtroom."

"I find you guilty of all charges. Your sentence is a very painful death."

"Fuck you, man!"

"I'm afraid the sharks below will not be merciful. They will lob off an arm here, and a leg there, and then anything else they want until there's nothing left of your worthless carcass. Aren't they the perfect garbage disposal?"

Stan opened the side of the ship's railing so he could push Jason over.

"I'm not going anywhere." Jason dropped to the floor and tried to kick Stan overboard.

As Stan bent down to pick him up a helicopter swooped in low from out of nowhere. Two large men jumped out on top of Stan and pushed him overboard. Stan screamed as he hit the cold water. His arms struggled against the water to keep him afloat, but his body immediately started shutting down.

"Good work Jason!" came a voice from above. "Hurry, get him before he sinks. I need him alive!" Vito yelled.

Several more people jumped out of the chopper into the cold water and kept Stan from sinking. Stan lost all strength in his body. The sudden coldness of the water pushed his body into instant hibernation.

Several dolphins rushed to his aid and rubbed up against the men holding Stan, hitting them hard in their stomachs with every pass.

"Can you do something to get rid of these damned dolphins?" One man yelled.

Vito pulled out a riffle and started shooting down into the water."

...

Back at the resort, Lori heard Stan's screams in her sleep. She screamed, "Stan!" then woke.

Brook rushed into the bedroom. "Did you hear Stan's screams too? Did you hear him cry out for help?"

"I did. He's very cold, Brook. He needs our help. Something terrible has happened to him."

Lori picked up the phone and dialed Stan's number, but there was no answer.

Author Notes

Thank you Snopaw for use of your picture. Thanks everyone for reading.

Chapter 10
Meeting the Mob

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Lori picked up her cell and dialed Chuck's number. "Chuck, I'm sorry to wake you, but we have an emergency. Stan is missing. Yes, I don't know where he is, and I sense he is in extreme danger. Have you heard anything? Out on his boat? Okay, I can meet you down there right away."

Lori rushed to get dressed. "Brook, let's run down to the security office. Chuck said he might know where Stan's boat is. Hurry."

Brook threw on some clothes and met Lori at the door. They ran to the security command center located at the south end of the resort.

Chuck walked up to Lori. "His yacht is five miles southeast of here and not moving. There's been no response to our calls over the radio. We have a chopper en-route to search the area as well as the Wishes IV dinner cruise and Search and Rescue."

"Wishes IV to Control."

"Go ahead, Wishes IV."

"There's no sign of him on the boat."

"Copy. Search the area for any signs of trouble."

"Roger, Wishes IV out."

"Air Two to Control, there's a ship speeding away from Stan's boat heading southwest toward Port Orange."

"Roger, please investigate."

"Control to Search and Rescue."

"Go Control."

"Can you catch up with that target Air Two is looking at?"

"I believe we can, turning to intercept."

"Control to Air Two.

"Air Two."

"Do you see any other targets moving away from Stan's ship?"

"Negative."

Turning to Lori and Brook, Chuck said, "Let's get out there and take a look at this ship. I suspect it's somehow connected with Stan's disappearance. Swat Team, Alpha, take the second boat and follow me."

Everyone ran out to the police dock. Chuck jumped into the first of the three speedboats and the swat team took the boat next to his. Two armed police officers from the swat team joined Lori and Brook as they jumped into Chuck's boat. Untying the boats from the dock, officers tossed the ropes on the dock.

"Air Two to Control, we are taking fire from the unknown target."

"Copy Air Two. Pull back and wait for back up. I'm on my way with Swat and Search and Rescue."

Chuck slammed the throttle forward into high right out of the dock causing the front of the boat to lift out of the water as the engine revved and dug into the ocean. The Swat team followed along side. Each speedboat was fitted with flashing red and blue police bar strobes, high intensity search lights, grenade launchers and machine guns as well as state of the art navigation and radar systems. All the lights were turned on as they raced to their target several miles ahead, highlighted on their radars.

"Search and Rescue to Control."

"Go"

"The target is making a run for it. We are taking heavy fire."

"Copy. We're almost there."

"Copy, I see you."

An officer on the deck of Search and Rescue noticed people climbing into a helicopter parked at the rear of the target ship and yelled, "Jim, they're trying to get away in the chopper."

Jim ordered, "Gunners, take out the chopper's tail."

"Copy."

Machine gun fire broke out from Search and Rescue striking the chopper's tail until it fell off into the ocean.

Chuck's boat along with Swat arrived and joined in the attack. They flooded the target ship with their search lights and set up in front of the hostile ship forcing it to slow down. Chuck launched two bright flares above the ship lighting the area up as if it were daytime.

Gun fire continued until the swat team took out all their shooters.

As soon as the gunfire stopped, Chuck ordered his swat team to board and take control of the ship. Air Two hovered closer to offer support.

"Swat Leader to Control."

"Go"

"They are surrendering. We also found Stan." The target ship stopped moving and bobbed in the water.

"Good job everyone," Chuck said.

"Chuck, if Stan is there, Jason is probably not far away," Lori said.

"Air Two, we have a jumper on the port side."

"Copy." Chuck swung his boat around to come closer and shined the spot lights on the water in front of him. "What do you know, someone is trying to swim away." Chuck pulled his boat along side of the man in the water. "Does he look familiar to anyone?"

"I wish I didn't," Brook said.

"Hi honey," Jason replied.

Brook turned and walked away.

"Pick the scumbag out of the water and cuff him," Chuck said.

"Search and Rescue to Control."

"Go"

"We have Stan. He doesn't look well."

"Chuck, take me to Stan," Lori said.

Chuck steered his boat around and parked along side Search and Rescue. Lori and Brook jumped across and rushed over to Stan. Lifting him out of a tub filled with ice, the medics were getting ready to perform CPR on him.

One of the medics stood up and put his hand on Lori's shoulder. "I'm so sorry."

Tears welled up in Lori's eyes as she knelt down and brushed her hand over his ice cold face. "Oh my God, what did they do to you, Stan?"

One of the medics knelling over Stan with a stethoscope in his ear reported Stan had no pulse. He contacted Linda, Stan's doctor, who advised them to get Stan back to the resort as soon as possible.

The medic called out over the radio, "Search and Rescue to Contol, we need to get him to his doctor at the resort ASAP."

Linda asked Chuck, "Can Air Two take us?"

"Yes. What do you want us to do with the prisoners?" Chuck asked.

"Interrogate and hold them until we can speak with Stan."

"Air Two."

"This is Air Two."

"I need you here ASAP to transport Lori and Stan to the resort."

"Roger."

"I'm coming with you Lori," Brook said.

"This is not a good time for you to be with me."

"I'm family. You both need me."

Air Two swung around and landed on the helipad. Lori and Brook climbed aboard as security lifted Stan onto a stretcher and carried him aboard the chopper.

"Chuck, a US Coast Guard cutter is heading our way."

"Damn! The flares must have got their attention. We do not surrender our prisoners, understand? Cuff them and take them down to their cargo hold. We'll take possession of their ship until Stan can tell us what he wants done with this mess. I'll handle the Coast Guard."

"Air Two departing for resort."

"Copy Air Two."

Lori dialed Linda's phone. "Hi Linda. My God, they packed him in ice. We're aboard Air Two and should be landing shortly."

Lori turned to Brook, "I've never seen him look this bad. Linda's meeting us at the suite."

"You're not taking him to the hospital?"

"No."

"But, Lori, he needs help. Look at him, he's dying."

"Trust me, Brook, I know what I'm doing."

Air Two landed on the rooftop. Stan was carried on the stretcher to the suite by security. Waiting at the door was Linda.

"Thank you gentlemen. Take Stan to the second bedroom on the left and lay him on the bed." Linda turned around and was surprised to see Brook behind her. "Oh, Brook, I wasn't expecting you." Linda said.

"Why? I need to be here."

Looking at Lori, she replied, "Of course you do. Let's get Stan out of these wet clothes and turn the temperature of the waterbed up to 110 degrees."

Linda and Lori pulled off all of his ice cold clothes. Brook walked out of the bedroom and stood on the balcony while gazing into the sea of darkness.

"Remember how we bring him out of hibernation, Lori?"

"Yes, we warm him up to over 75 degrees, while providing close physical contact."

"And ...feed him. Most importantly, don't forget, he's not himself at first. You will need someone who can stop him or at least bring him back. Is Brook ready to know the truth?"

Pulling off her sweatshirt and throwing it to the floor, Lori replied, "Do we have much choice now?"

"Then let me show her some things in my lab so she understands what we're doing. I think it will help her accept him as who he is and hopefully not fear him."

"Brook is smart. I think that's a good idea. Don't take too long though. There's no telling how quick he'll come out of this." Lori climbed into bed and lay down naked over Stan's frozen body. "Oh my God, it's like lying naked on an iceberg."

Linda covered them with a blanket and closed the door on her way out.

Brook walked in from the balcony and asked, "How is he?"

"He should be fine in a little while."

"Where's Lori?"

"She needs to stay with him until he wakes."

"Can I go in there and be with them?"

"Not yet. Come, follow me. I want to show you something."

Linda led Brook down to her lab on the fifth floor and pulled out a book of photos from a tall bookcase behind her dark cherry wood desk. "Here, look through these pictures and tell me what you think." Linda handed Brook the book.

Brook sat down in a black leather chair opposite Linda and asked, "What is it?"

Pulling out the chair and sitting behind her desk she replied, "You know that I am a doctor, yes?"

"Of course, you are Stan's personal physician."

"I'm also the Director of our medical staff here as well as a leading researcher in the study of Hematology."

"Hematology? I heard that word before back when I was attending nursing school. What's that again?"

"Hematology is the study of blood. The book I handed you contains photos of Stan's blood cells when in contact with various things. Did you say you attended nursing school?"

"Yes."

"Where at?'

"University of Minnesota."

"I'm familiar with that school. They have an excellent nursing program there. Did you graduate?"

"No. I met Jason and barely got through my first year."

"What a shame. Did you like nursing?"

"Oh yes, I loved it. I feel a strong desire to help others who need help. I've wanted to be a nurse my entire life."

"Why did you let Jason get in your way of your dream? Couldn't you keep going to school and date him at the same time?"

"He swept me off my feet and I was blinded by love. It's a long story, but before I knew it, he basically closed off my life to everything, except him."

"Was he maybe a little ... possessive?"

"Well, maybe, just a little among other things."

They both laughed.

"I tell you what. If you still want that nursing career, I can help. How would you like to work for me and our medical unit here while you finished your studies at the University of Florida?"

"Really? That would be awesome, I mean, wow!"

"Yes. You would also get a weekly pay check and your own place to live on the resort if you wanted."

"It would be like getting another shot at my dream. Oh wait, nursing school is very competitive to get in and my grades during that last semester at UM were not very good."

"I'm on the board, I'm pretty sure I can get you in as long as you promise to keep at your studies. I'd call it more than a shot, Brook. I could help you with your questions and working here will expose you to a lot of what you'll be learning in school. Maybe, just maybe, you'll keep going to school and become a doctor?"

"A doctor, I never thought of that." Brook giggled. "But, medical school is so much more expensive."

"If we take the cost out of the picture, does it sound more possible?"

"It does. I can't believe it." Tears flooded Brook's eyes.

"We can tour the university next week and get the ball rolling if you'd like."

"Oh my, God! Who would pay for all of this?"

"The Wishes Foundation would, but Stan ultimately has to approve you. Can you think of any reason he wouldn't?"

"No. We get along pretty good, except ... "

"Except what?"

"I sort of told him I feared him the other night."

"Who, Stan? You shouldn't fear him, Brook."

"I know, it's me. I haven't been myself since getting here. Oh my God, this opportunity is so exciting. You know, it's actually one of the wishes I made at the Wishes waterfall out front when I first arrived."

"We must share that with Stan. Hey, hey, let's get back to these photos. Lori's waiting for us."

"Oh yes, sorry. Why are you so interested in his blood?"

"You'll see. The first picture is of one of his cells in its normal circular form. Its shape looks similar to a human red blood cell, but his contains a golden lining around the cell wall where ours has a more clear lining. The center is a murky liquid of purple that reveals no features even in our most powerful microscopes."

Brook swallowed hard, then asked, "Stan is human though, right?"

"Well, no, not exactly. Turn the page."

"What?"

"Go on, turn the page."

Brook turned the page and now the cell was completely black. "What's this?"

"His cell when exposed to direct sunlight. This cell caught fire immediately and was totally destroyed. Go on, turn the page."

"It looks like his cell with a silver lining."

"Good. That's after his cell eats one of my red blood cells. Women past child bearing years offer slightly less food and energy to his cells. The blood of older people still offer good nutrition, after all, no matter what our age, all human red blood cells are no older than one hundred and twenty days old, but for some reason these cells burn at a cooler temperature. I think it has to do with several other factors, like hormone and vitamin content."

"Eats red blood cells? What eats your red blood cells? I don't understand. I'm getting a little nervous."

"There's no need to feel nervous. This is scientific research at the cutting edge. This is exciting. Something in his blood eats human blood and produces energy. Again, there's nothing to be afraid of. Stan is still the same man you knew yesterday. Go on, turn the page."

"This one has a red lining," Brook said.

"Red is after his cell devours a young female of child bearing age red blood cell."

"Why is it red now?" Brook asked.

"See, you're thinking like a scientist already. That is just one of the unsolved mysteries I'm dealing with. Like I said earlier, I think hormones and vitamins come into play here."

Brook turned the page again. "This one is all white and has no lining."

"That's what his cells look like when he goes into deep hibernation, like he is now. His cells lose all their energy and turn off. He can stay in this condition for thousands, maybe even millions of years. It's very dangerous to bring him out of it though."

"Jeez. Why?"

"Imagine being held under water for a long time. What's the first thing that happens when you come up?"

"I have to catch my breath?"

"Exactly. In Stan's case, it's much worse. Not only does he need to catch his breath, he needs to feed all those billions of starving white cells at once. When he wakes from hibernation he is an animal, a blood thirsty beast, out of control. He could rip out a loved ones throat before realizing what he's done. The trick is not to fight or struggle with him when he's like this. It's best to hold him close until he feeds on enough blood to bring him around."

"Oh my God!"

"We have no choice. It's either do this or never see him again. That's why we need another person present when we bring him out of it so we can stop him before he drains his victim dry. That will be our job tonight, to break him of his blood lust before he kills Lori."

"He sounds just like a... a..."

"A vampire?" Linda asks.

"Yes, but vampires are fictional characters. They don't exist in real life, or do they?"

"The world is full of surprises, Brook. Now he's not exactly like the ones portrayed in the movies, but his need for blood is as real as your need to breathe. Let's get back to these pictures."

"It's so hard to believe though. I can't believe he's for real."

"I know, but my hope is that after you see these photos, you'll understand what he is a little better and not fear him. Here, let's look at these colorful blood cell linings and what they tell us. The color of the lining indicates what his body temperature will sustain. The white means of course he has no temperature, the silver gets him up to about 94 degrees, the red to about 96 and the gold is about 97, the temperature he feels the most comfortable at. Any temperature under 94 will make him feel cold, so blood from me just barely supports him. May I?" Linda held a needle in her hand.

"What? You want to stick me with that?"

"Yes, I want to show you what happens when your blood comes in contact with his under the microscope."

Brook held out her arm and Linda poked her, taking a small sample of her crimson fluid.

"Ouch!"

"There, that wasn't so bad was it? Now look in the microscope and tell me what you see."

Bending down and looking into the eyepiece Brook replied, "I see one of those white cells."

"Yes, I just took it out of the frig. The heat from the lamp should heat it above 75 fairly quickly. Now I'll place a drop of your fresh blood next to it."

"Nothing is happening."

"Wait, the temperature needs to rise above 75."

"Oh look, it's moving closer to my red cell. The white cell is surrounding my red cell." A bright light flashed. "Oh, wow, it's so beautiful. The outer lining turned a deep gold and it radiates like a tiny purple sun inside."

"Your blood would actually warm him slightly more than Lori's."

"Why?"

"You are a little younger would be my guess. But, even Lori's blood turns his outer cell walls gold, their more natural color. Your blood type is very rare and acts like a higher octane fuel inside him. The center of the cell resonates at a unique frequency too and I suspect this frequency is directly related to whose blood he feeds from. I believe this is how he can read the minds of people he fed on in the past. I'm still researching this. Then there is his venom that saves lives. Imagine what that could be worth. It's amazing isn't it?"

"It is, but Stan hasn't fed on me and he can still read my mind."

"Are you still having those nightmares?"

"Nightmares? Yes, how did you know?"

"Stan told me."

"Oh my God! It was Stan in my nightmares!"

"Yes. It was an accident. He saw you lying in Lori's bed. You were dressed and smelled just like her. He had no idea it was you till it was too late. When Lori walked in and saw him on top of you she thought Stan cheated on her and ran out. Stan tried to run after her, but collapsed. In the meantime, you were bleeding to death."

"Oh, my."

"He saved your life by injecting a strong dose of his venom in you. But by then you already started crossing over. The venom brought you back, but not before you had an out of body experience."

"He brought me back? I remember that now. My nightmare makes sense. It wasn't a premonition."

"No, it was your subconscious reaching out to you. Remember how alive you felt afterwards? How you didn't need to wear your contacts anymore?"

"Yes. I thought that was a miracle."

"That was a side effect of the venom. It repairs most human DNA damage at the molecular level and strengthens the human body. It repairs cells and speeds up the production of human red blood cells while allowing the human to live with less blood in their body. This is the same venom used to save Sara's life and explains why he rushed to surgery to save her."

"It's all making sense now. The venom could be worth millions."

"Billions, Brook. Do you still fear him?"

"I don't know. This is all a little overwhelming, but I can say he acts more human than some humans I know."

"Right now, Lori is lying against his bare body with hers generating current and energy inside him. She is working to bring his core body temperature up to over 75. Once it hits 75 degrees, she can feed him, breaking him out of this debilitating hibernation."

"I sure would like to watch this as it happened."

"We will. We can also help."

"So, he can enter my mind. I'm not going crazy."

"No honey, he took you on that journey in your mind to spare you any pain from your captors until you could be rescued."

"He's full of surprises. We have to save him, Linda."

"I know. Once you start working for me, we can work together to try and unlock some of these mysteries. Let's go back and see where Lori's at."

They rushed back to the suite and checked on Lori. "How do you feel?" Linda asked.

Lori's jaw chattered as she replied, "I'm freezing."

"His core is coming up. He's at 65. Let's switch places, Lori. Why don't you jump into the hot tub and let me lay on him for a few."

"Good idea." Lori jumped into the hot tub as Linda lay on top of Stan.

"So what took you two so long?"

Brook walked over to Lori and knelt down. "Linda and I had an interesting talk. She filled me in on some things you were keeping from me."

"You have to believe I did this for your own good. I didn't want you to know about Stan this way. I hope what you learned doesn't push you away, because despite what you learned, Stan wants to help you, Brook."

"I know. I don't hold anything against you or Stan and am not afraid of him."

"No?"

"No, in fact I want to help you and Stan any way I can, even with my blood."

"Linda, are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Yes. If you bring him out of hibernation together, he'll recover that much faster and I can monitor things to keep you both safe. Two feedings will give him a full charge. His core is approaching 75, who's first?"

"Brook, if you want to help, you can help by going first and feed him tonight.

"Isn't that the most dangerous part though?"

"It is, but we'll both be here to make sure you are safe. Besides, he would never feed from you consciously, so you couldn't feed him after me. I'll take him the rest of the way after you," Lori replied.

Swallowing hard, Brook said, "Okay, just a little nervous now. What should I do?"

"Here, drink this. It will relax you and make the experience less traumatic for you," Linda said.

Grabbing the large cup, Brook tipped her head back and downed the drink. "Em, delicious. It tastes like an exceptional red wine. Whew, it's got a strong kick to it. I'm feeling a bit warm and dizzy all of a sudden."

"Good, now Stan's cool body will feel comforting to you. Take off your top," Linda replied.

Brook pulled off her blouse, tossed her hair back and lay on top of Stan. Linda tied Brook's long hair into a tight ponytail.

Brook laughed, "I feel like I'm a chicken trying to hatch an egg here."

"A very large egg," Linda laughed. "Good, his core is still rising. He's approaching 80. Lori, this will happen fast. I need you at my side and ready to switch places with Brook." Lori dried herself off and stood next to Linda.

"Are you ready, Brook?" Linda asked.

"As ready as I'll ever be I guess."

"Okay, now for the catalyst. I need to poke one of your fingers, Brook."

"What, again?" Brook held out her hand and Linda poked her index finger with the needle causing a trickle of blood to run down it. "Rub your finger over his lips."

With the tip of her finger, Brook softly rubbed around and inside his lips, painting them with her blood. His head slowly turned from side-to-side. His tongue licked her finger.
Brook moaned as he opened his lips and wrapped them around her finger, sucking on it. Suddenly, his eyes burst open and he sat up, throwing Brook under him. She remembered not to struggle and instead tipped her head back and offered him her neck. Without hesitation, he dropped down on her sending his fangs deep into her throat. Brook screamed as his fangs first pierced her soft flesh, but her screams soon stopped as she passed out. Stan bit her again and again, sucking as much of her life into him as he could take.

Linda closely watched the clock. A minute of this was all she would allow Brook to give, estimating that would be a pint. Stan, the man they knew and loved, was expected to break through the beast after that first minute at which point Lori would take over.

"It's been 55 seconds, let's see if you can break him from the beast," Linda said.

Growling and still biting Brook's neck repeatedly like a savage beast, Stan was clearly lost and out of control. Lori was not sure he could ever return to her like this. She bent down and touched his bare back and asked, "Stan, are you there? Stan?"

He stopped, and looked up at Lori then down at several streams of blood pulsing out of Brook's neck. "Oh, no, I've done it again."

"It's okay, honey. Welcome back. Clean her and finish with me."

Stan healed Brook's wounds and let her sleep. Lori lay down next to him and opened her arms while tipping her neck back. Stan slipped into her arms and they kissed. Lori tipped her neck back further and guided his head to her throat. She moaned as his fangs pierced her jugular.

After another minute, Linda asked, "How do you feel, Stan?"

Stan pulled his fangs out of Lori's throat and licked her wounds until they healed. "A little tired, but much better."

"How do you feel, Lori?"

"I'm okay." Lori gently pulled Stan's head close to her chest and rubbed his forehead. "Do you want to sleep now, hon?"

"Yes, I feel so tired."

"Close your eyes and sleep, honey." Turning her head to look at Linda she whispered, "He does this all the time. He'll sleep for an hour, then watch out when he wakes up. He'll be bouncing against the walls the rest of the night."

"I think it's your blood, Lori. It's like a high octane fuel that takes his body a little time to process. It's no different than us after eating a Thanksgiving dinner. We have about two hours before sunrise so we're still good on time."

Lori whispered, "How's Brook?"

"Sleeping. Her body isn't as strong as yours, yet. She'll sleep for a few hours, unless he shot venom into her, which I doubt.

"We came so close to losing him tonight, Linda. I can't take the thought of losing him. We need to find out what these people were planning to do and what that punk, Jason had to do with it."

"So you have no ideas yet?"

"No. I'm hoping Stan will know. Chuck's people are interrogating the crew that kidnapped him. What really scares me is that they somehow knew how to incapacitate him by putting him in ice. If Brook and I didn't hear his screams for help, they would have gotten away with it too."

"I know."

An hour later, Stan woke. "Hi honey," Lori said as she ran her fingers through his hair.

Stan bent down and they kissed.

"Do you remember what happened last night?" Lori asked.

"No, all I remember is being pushed overboard and freezing until the darkness took me. Next thing I remember was waking while feeding on Brook. Is she okay?

"She's fine. She's just sleeping. The men who took you are locked in our prison. Chuck and his people have been interrogating them for the last couple hours."

"Good. I need to join him. They have a lot to answer for and will pay for this."

"Do you want me to come with you?"

"No, love. I'd rather you not see this other side of me." Stan crawled out of bed and pulled a blanket over Lori while kissing her forehead. "Why don't you get a little rest, you must be tired."

"I am. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, love." Stan turned to Linda and said, "Thanks again for everything, Linda. Would you like to stay over?"

"Yes, I'd like to keep an eye on them for a little while to make sure there are no complications."

"Good idea. Make yourself at home." Stan got dressed and walked over to the resort's prison area. He stopped at the entrance and pressed the buzzer. A voice came through the speaker and asked, "Can I help you?"

"This is Stan, where's Chuck and the prisoners from tonight?"

The buzzer rang. Stan opened the door and a guard met him. "Follow me sir." The guard led him to a room where Chuck was still interrogating the crew.

Stan walked in. Chuck walked toward Stan. "Hey, how are you feeling?"

"Better, thanks. What do we have here?"

"Not sure yet, no one is saying much."

"Who's the registered owner of their ship?"

"Vito, the big guy sitting there. It's registered to a Las Vegas address." Chuck pointed to him.

"Vito Gambini," Stan said as he read the ship's registration sheet.

"That's my name, what's it to you?"

"Well, you and your people have some explaining to do."

"We know our rights. Our lawyer will sue you if you touch any of us."

"Got some bad news for you, Vito. Here on my resort, I'm the law and I'm only seconds from torching your ship with all of you on board. Now, look at me again like that, and I'll rip out your heart so fast your brain won't know it's missing until your head crashes to the floor. Start talking."

"You have no idea who you're messing with."

"You know, I was about to say the same thing to you. Why don't you tell me who you are since you obviously know who I am."

"If anything happens to me, my family will avenge my death. No one talk."

"Everyone clear the room and leave me with Vito, alone."

As people walked out the door, Stan grabbed a razor from the stash of weapons confiscated on the table and held it against Vito's throat.

Vito started laughing. "What are you going to do, threaten to kill me if I don't talk?"

"Killing you would be too easy and such a waste. I have a better idea." Stan walked up behind Vito and grabbed his long black hair. Yanking his head back, Stan sent his fangs deep into Vito's anterior jugular. Vito's head tipped further back as blood gushed out quickly flooding Stan's mouth.

Vito struggled to break free of his cuffs and yelled out, "Ooh, shit that hurts! What the fuck? Get away from me!"

After sucking down a good half pint, Stan withdrew his fangs and healed the puncture wounds. Wiping his hand across his mouth, Stan said, "Yuk! You taste horrible, Vito."

"Fuck you!"

Stan never liked drinking male blood as it tasted quite bitter to him, but he needed to do it to protect himself. Stan sat in a chair across from Vito and closed his eyes for a few minutes. Sliding his chair closer and placing his hands on Vito's temples he asked, "Who are you, Vito?"

"Fuck you! That's who I am."

Terrible images began to flood Stan's mind. Pictures of Vito killing and torturing people, many people, and seeing places all around the world filled his head. "You're connected to the mob in ... Vegas. You're brother is in charge, his name is ... Jimmy. He's the one who sent you to find me. I see many images of you killing people, Vito. Are you their hit man?"

"What the fuck? Are you reading my mind?"

"Where's your cell phone?"

"Find it your damn self."

"Thank you." Stan picked out Vito's cell from the pile of cell phones collected on the table and flipped it open.

"How did you ...?"

"You're so helpful, Vito."

Stan flipped through all the contacts until he found one that said Jimmy with a Vegas number and dialed it.

"Hi, Jimmy. No, I'm terribly sorry, this isn't Vito, this is Stan. Come on, give me a little more credit than that, Jimmy. You know who I am. I'm the guy you put the hit on. Who, Vito? No, he's still alive. Would you like to say hello to him? Okay." Placing the phone to Vito's ear, Stan said, "Say hi to your brother, Vito."

"Jimmy. Don't tell him anything."

Bringing the phone back to his ear, Stan continued, "I'm a little upset, Jimmy, but I'm willing to cut you a deal. In trade for yours and your brother's lives, you give me your beautiful Vegas hotel. Do I sound like I'm laughing? What's that? Be reasonable? Okay, I tell you what, meet me here at my hotel tonight and we'll discuss this, man to man. No, I'm not coming out there so you can try this again. I want to know why you did this, what you know and how we can work this out. That's the deal, Jimmy, take it or leave it. Would you let me talk for a second? Be here tonight if you ever want to see your brother alive again." Jimmy was still talking when Stan hung up the phone.

"You're bluffing. You won't kill us," Vito said.

"You've been wrong on so many things, Vito, but you're right on this one. I won't kill him ... you will." Giving a dead cold look at Vito, Stan asked, "Still think I'm bluffing?"

Vito didn't say a word as Stan walked out the room closing the door behind him.

Author Notes

Thank you faisoft for use of your picture. Thanks to all for reading.

Chapter 11
Of Love and War

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong language.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Expanding his resort and gaming business into the Las Vegas area had always been one of Stan's wishes. The warm desert climate and steady flow of tourists complemented his lifestyle well. There was only one thing that stood in his way -- the mob. They despised his management style. Resorts like his offered looser slots and cheaper entertainment put unwelcome pressure on competing businesses. To keep people from flocking to resorts like Stan's meant other businesses would have to match or beat his lower prices thus driving down their profits. That was unacceptable to the powers that be in Vegas ... until now. After all these years, was the tide finally turning in favor of Stan? Stan was beginning to think so.

Standing outside the interrogation room, Stan and Chuck discussed their next move.

"My heated discussion with Vito's brother might bring us some unfriendly company tonight, Chuck. Put your best people on and give Daytona PD a call. Tell them the Godfather is coming."

Chuck bowed his head and replied, "Understood."

Stan walked away, stopped and turned around. "Oh, one last thing. Treat our Vegas prisoners especially well today. Bring them whatever food and drink they want from the buffet. They might as well learn what great food tastes like while they're here."

"What about Jason and Max?"

"Give them anything they want ... from the garbage and let's hope they get sick." Stan winked and smiled as he turned and walked back to his suite.

The suite was dark and quiet when Stan entered. Stroding quietly to Lori's room, he found her sound asleep, cuddling with a body sized pillow. The only sound was a light snore that occasionally escaped her flaring nostrils. He walked in and undressed. As he climbed into bed and slid under the warm covers, he gently rubbed the silky smooth skin on her arms. Lori's eyes slowly opened.

Turning her body toward Stan, she asked, "How do you feel, hon? Is everything ok?" She reached out and rubbed the side of his face with the back of her hand.

With no reply, he raised his hand and touched the baby soft skin of her warm neck with the tips of his fingers. Gliding his fingers down her throat, he stopped where he felt her pulse.

"Ohh, that feels good Stan," Lori said as she leaned her head back and placed her hand over his and pressed it harder against her throat.

Feeling the strong and steady surge of warm blood beating just under his finger tips, he burned with hunger and desire for her.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his head tight into her chest. "I almost lost you last night. That was too close, honey. I can't bear the thought of ever losing you. I love you so much, do you know that?" Her warm hand pressed against the side of his face, her thumb lightly stroking his temple.

Stan turned his head and kissed the inside of her hand, his tongue licking her wrist. "I love you too." He looked up. His large brown eyes were teary and swollen as he looked deep into her sky-blues, searching for her soul. His lips parted and rose, searching for hers, his fingers gently brushing her hair back behind her tender ear. As his head continued to rise, their lips met and locked. He rolled on top, kissing her deep and passionately. His kisses moved down to her lower jaw. She tipped her head back as his moist tongue licked and traced the creases in her scorching neck and throat. She spread her legs apart and wrapped them tight around his buttocks while arching her neck back. She lifted her head, her lips now searching for his. Like magnets of opposite poles, their lips locked tight while they sucked each others air into their lungs. Breaking their tight kiss to catch her breath, Lori's head arched back as she moaned. He licked and nipped at the hard nipples of her breasts, making his way up to her throat again. Her head fell back as she moaned louder while closing her eyes and pulling him closer.

Entering her mind, they made the most incredible love imaginable, the kind and depth few mortals have ever known. After several hours of intense love making, he felt her heart straining and pounding feverishly against his naked chest. With her blood now saturated with the hormones and endorphins of love, and her blood pressure peaking beyond explosive, he gently guided her head so it hung a little off the edge of their bed. Like preparing for a Thanksgiving feast, he watched patiently as her face turned his favorite beet red color. He watched in anticipation as her jugular steadily grew large and pulsated with the crimson nectar he so desired from her. In her mind he built up the most explosive orgasm yet of the evening. Suddenly, as if relieving all her built up tension at once, her body tensed, her neck arched back and she screamed in another explosive orgasm. As she came, her neck exposed her hardened blue/green jugular to him. Attacking his love like a blood thirsty viper, he bit, sending his fangs deep into her throat. Lori reeled back and briefly let out a loud moan as his venom rushed into her bloodstream rapidly creating a super high more potent than any drug in her mind. Quenching his burning thirst, he drained her of precious blood. Lori's eyes half opened and she wrapped her arms around Stan as she moaned. The deep sting from the bite quickly brought her mind back to the real world and she came again in one final satisfying orgasm of the evening. Full of sweat and exhausted, they drifted off into a deep, deep sleep.

Several hours later, the smell of freshly brewed coffee woke Lori. Wrapped tight in her arms and sound asleep, Stan looked in total peace. Her head still hung off the edge of the bed, her radiant face flushed and warm. Slowly raising her head, she rolled on top of him and kissed Stan on the cheek. Quietly crawling out of bed, she covered him with her warm blanket and let him sleep. She threw on some clothes and walked out to the balcony where she found Brook.

Sipping her coffee and sitting in a rainbow-colored lounge chair, Brook gazed out at the ocean. She watched as several large pelicans glided by following the shoreline in front of the blue rolling waves of the beautiful Atlantic. The sun warmed her face as she watched couples below stroll barefoot hand in hand down the sandy beach, splashing their feet in the water as they walked. She watched a few kids laugh and play throwing a Frisbee back and forth, while other kids were busy building elaborate sand castles. The loud roar of the ocean, screeching sounds of seagulls and smell of fresh fish filled her mind with a vacation atmosphere.

Lori pulled up a lounge chair and sat next to Brook. "Sure beats winter in Minnesota, doesn't it?"

Turning toward Lori, Brook replied, "Good morning. It sure does."

"You look like someone deep in thought. Are you feeling okay?"

Holding her coffee in both hands, she took another sip and brought her gaze back to the ocean. "I was thinking about how beautiful everything is. I feel so relaxed, so peaceful here. I don't think I've ever felt or slept as good as I do now."

"No nightmares?"

"None." Brook looked up at the clear blue sky. "I dreamt of flying in the clouds over the ocean last night. It was so peaceful that words can't describe it." Turning to Lori, she asked, "That reminds me, how's Stan?"

"He seems to be okay. He's still sleeping pretty good. I think this experience really took a lot out of him and shook him up a bit. We made love all night, I mean ALL NIGHT."

Brook smiled and lightly slapped Lori's arm. "Lori! Way to go, girl. I thought I heard something going on in there."

"I saw another side of him last night. He showed me a more vulnerable and sensitive man. Tears filled his eyes when our eyes met. This past day has really shaken not only him, but all of us."

"I know I was, but you're right. This is the first time since I've been here that he's been in your bed come morning."

"Neither of us wanted to be alone last night. I think he needed me just as much as I needed him. A lot happened last night. Speaking of which, you really came through for him too. Thank you."

"It's the least I could do. God, I mean he saved me from Jason and his sick friend, Max." Brook cringed at the thought of Max on top of her. "It was my fault he was out on his boat in the first place. If it wasn't for me, Jason would have never been here. I needed to help him. Linda also helped me see things regarding Stan more clearly. Would you believe she even offered me a job and said she would help me get back into my nursing degree program here? She even offered to help me with my homework if I got stuck. How about that for a private tutor -- a doctor!"

"She did? Wow. You must have really impressed her."

"Do you think Stan would be okay with this? I mean, Linda even offered me my own place to live here on the resort. The schooling and place to live here will be very expensive."

"Stan would support anything that brought you happiness, unless of course it was something like drugs," Lori laughed. "And if he didn't he would have to deal with Lori's wrath. Seriously though, whether you worked for Linda or not, if you want your own place, we can arrange it. When we said you were a part of our family, we meant every word."

Tears filled Brook's eyes. "I know, thank you. It's just with Jim in my life now, having a place of my own would be kind of nice."

"I understand completely. I hope you take your time finding that new place. Stan and I love your company."

"I will. I can't believe I will have another shot at my dream job. What a difference a week makes."

"You think?"

"Well let's see, last week it was twenty below and snowing every day. I could care less whether I lived or died. I had a shitty job. My life was a mess and I had no future. The only thing I thought about was whether I was going to get another beating or not. I was exhausted working double-shifts seven days a week. I didn't realize how bad the situation was until you took me out of there. Now look at me. I'm here with you staying in this incredible resort. There's such beauty here and no snow. The food, the smells, the sounds and especially the people are amazing and Jim, oh my God, Jim treats me like a queen. He treats me more special than anyone I've ever known -- except of course for you and Stan. I'll likely be attending college here taking courses I thought I'd given up long ago and working with the nursing staff here gaining on the job experience. The tears in my eyes today are tears of happiness and joy."

Lori stood up and opened her arms to Brook who joined her and they hugged.

"I'm so happy for you, Brook. You know, if there is anything Stan or I can ever do for you, please don't hesitate to ask, okay? I have a feeling that your life will keep getting better."

Brook wiped the tears falling down her cheek. "You've already done more than you can ever know. You saved me from myself. Jason was so bad for me, yet I still thought he loved me. I know better now."

The phone rang. Lori hugged Brook again and said, "You're so right. I'll be right back." She walked back into the suite and picked up the phone. "Hello?"

Holding the receiver up over her head, Lori said, "Brook, it's for you."

Brook whispered, "Who is it?"

Handing the phone to her, Lori replied, "It's Jim."

"Hi, Jim."

Her eyes opened wide as she looked at Lori. Brook asked, "Would you like to go flying with Jim this afternoon?"

"No, but thanks, Brook. Why don't you two go and enjoy yourselves. I have some things to take care of this afternoon."

"You sure?"

Shaking her head, "Yes, I'm sure."

"Sounds great, Jim. See you then."

"Well?"

"Jim's on his way over. He wants to fly me down the Atlantic coast and show me the space shuttle launch pads at Kennedy. He said we can also look for dolphins on the way."

"That sounds so exciting." Lori smiled.

"I know." Wrapping her arms around herself, Brook said, "I feel butterflies in my stomach."

"Does that mean you won't be joining me for lunch?"

"Oh, I'm sorry." Brook looked like she forgot her best friend's name.

"That's okay." Lori waved her hand and dismissed Brook's lunch obligation.

"I better get showered and ready."

The buzzer rang.

"Could that be Jim already?" Her brows came together.

"I don't think so. He said he was at the airport renting the plane."

Lori opened the door. "Linda, what a pleasant surprise. Won't you please come in? To what do we owe this special house call?"

Walking in and looking around while setting her bag on the floor, she replied, "I thought I'd pay my favorite patients a visit. How is everyone?"

"Doing great. Thank you for your help last night."

"Don't mention it. You look a little pale, Lori. Are you feeling okay?"

"I feel fine."

"Okay, I would try and take it easy today just to be safe. If you feel weak, I can come over and give you a vitamin shot."

"Sounds good."

"How do you feel, Brook?"

"Pretty good. I have some butterflies in my stomach though."

"Butterflies?"

"She's going flying with Jim in about an hour." Lori looked at Brook and smiled. Then Linda turned and looked at Brook too.

"Oh, that explains it. Sorry Brook, I don't have anything in my bag for you two young lovers. Oh, look at your face, it has a nice healthy glow."

Blushing, Brook replied, "Linda! I'm going to hop in the shower. It was nice seeing you again." Brook entered the bathroom and closed the door.

"Would you like some coffee?"

"Sure."

Lori walked into the kitchen and grabbed two cups of coffee then walked out to the balcony where Linda leaned against the railing looking out at the blue-green ocean. Handing a cup to Linda, Lori took a sip from her cup while watching a couple of people parasailing in colorful sails as they passed the resort.

Sitting down and taking a sip Linda said, "Thank you. You know, the view I have from my suite is almost as good as yours."

"Are you feeling okay?"

"Yes, why?"

"You look like someone with a lot on her mind."

Linda motioned with her hand for Lori to sit next to her. "Please, sit with me."

Lori sat down taking another sip of coffee. "What's wrong?"

"It's yesterday. We came so close to losing him. The kidnapping scared the hell out of me, but what scared me even more was they knew how to incapacitate him. Being in hibernation is not much different from being dead. I shudder to think what would have happened if they got away with this. What if they thought he was dead? They'd bury him in the desert, or dump him in a river, never to be found or heard from again. How would they know how to bring him out of hibernation? What the hell?"

"I know. I think he was scared too. This whole experience has shaken all of us."

"We need to keep closer tabs on him. These all alone late night cruises on his yacht need to end. He might think he's super human, but last night should open his eyes to the fact that he's not. My God, Lori, we almost lost him. Can you persuade him not to go out alone?"

"I know last night got to him. I'll talk to him."

"Thanks, Lori, he will listen to you. I also heard that he's treating those thugs especially well. They are dining on some of our best steaks and seafood and drinking our best wines. Is this any way to treat people who tried to kill you?"

"Hell no!" A frown washed over her face as her brows came together.

"I know. It must be some misunderstanding. I spoke with Chuck, but couldn't get him to change his treatment. Maybe you could have a word with him?"

"I'll go see him this afternoon."

"Good. I think Stan might have lost his nerve and needs us looking out for him now."

"I've always believed we should be looking out for each other."

"Exactly. Thanks for the coffee, Lori. I better get back downstairs. We have a few people with a bad case of sunburn. Some people don't realize how much damage the full sun can do, even in the winter." Linda picked up her bag and walked to the door.

Lori walked with Linda. "That's something I haven't experienced since meeting Stan."

"That's one of those hidden benefits of his powerful venom. It's constantly working to keep you in optimum shape. Now, you still need to take your iron pills and vitamins, because your body still needs its nourishment. We can't afford to be anemic around someone like Stan for it's not good for him or us." Linda winked.

"Yes, good doctor. I got that." Both smiled and hugged at the door as Linda prepared to leave. Before Lori could close the door, she heard someone yell, "Wait!"

"Oh, hi, Jim. Beautiful day for a plane ride isn't it?"

"Sure is. Is Brook ready?"

"Almost. Would you like to come in and wait?"

"Thank you."

Lori yelled out, "Brook, Jim's here."

Brook stepped out of her room wearing tan shorts, white gym shoes and a soft pink blouse. Her long blonde hair was tied up into a pony tail showing silver earrings dangling from her reddened earlobes. "Hi, Jim."

His jaw dropped when he saw her. His gaze traveled down Brook's smooth legs and back up. "You look beautiful."

Brook and Jim walked toward each other and hugged.

"Thanks. You look pretty handsome yourself." Jim was wearing tan shorts, white gym shoes and an un-tucked Hawaiian shirt with shades planted in his brown hair.

"Are you ready?"

"More like a little nervous, but yeah, I'm ready."

"Don't be nervous. I'll let you fly."

"Now I'm really nervous." They both laughed and walked to the door.

"See you later, Lori."

"Have a nice time, and Jim, would you please try and get her to eat something?"

Turning to Brook, he placed a hand on her shoulder and asked, "Haven't you eaten yet?"

"Well, I have these butterflies."

Walking toward the door Jim said, "Butterflies? I know the perfect place to take you then; The Airport Grill in Cocoa Beach." Jim and Brook waved goodbye as they walked out.

Lori returned their wave then walked to her room to check on Stan. He was still sound asleep.

Lori picked up the phone and dialed Chuck. "Hi, Chuck. Do you have a few minutes? I'll be right down." Lori walked down to the security department and entered Chuck's office.

Standing up from behind his desk, Chuck asked, "What's up?"

Sitting in the red leather chair opposite Chuck's desk she replied, "I'm a little concerned about your treatment of the prisoners."

"What about it?"

"I heard you are giving them the best the resort has to offer."

Sitting down, Chuck smiled. "We sure are."

"These are people who kidnapped and tried to kill Stan. We should let them starve! I wish we could just turn them over to Daytona PD and be done with the thugs."

"Believe me, I feel the same way, Lori."

"Then why don't you?"

"It was Stan's idea."

"Stan? He's not himself lately. Why would he be so nice to these animals?"

"Trust me, Lori, Stan's just fine. Linda was down here earlier grilling me on Stan too."

"We're concerned about his judgment lately. How can you say he's fine, Chuck? These people hurt him, they almost took him away from us. They not only hurt him, they hurt us, all of us." Tears filled her eyes.

"Now just calm down for a second. I know how you feel. You love him, but really, there's no need for this concern." Chuck reached for a cup and poured some water in it and handed it to Lori.

"Thank you." Lori looked down and took a sip of water, then brought her eyes back up to meet Chuck's.

"What would you like me to do? Shoot them?"

"Yes, yes I would. If Stan can't protect himself anymore, then we have to. I can't bear the thought of losing him again, Chuck. Take them out."

Chuck ran his hands though his hair. "Wow. If I thought what you were saying were true, I wouldn't hesitate feeding them to his pet sharks, but you should know he also told me to feed Jason and Max leftover garbage."

Lori laughed. "He did?"

"Yes, and he added let's hope they get sick!"

Lori laughed louder. "That sounds about right. And are you?"

"Absolutely. You should see their faces when we feed the other prisoners. The Vegas gang are eating steaks and the very best from our buffet while Jason and Max eat the garbage. The smell of all that good food drives them crazy."

"Good. Maybe Stan has a plan."

"Of course he does, Lori. Did he tell you the Godfather from Vegas will be here today?"

"No!" Her eyes grew large, her brows came together.

"Yep, he's already on his way and is expected here within the hour."

"I don't like this, Chuck. I have a bad feeling."

"I know how you feel. We were expecting a potential clash, but sources tell us he's coming alone with just his wife."

"No mob?"

"No, not even his body guards."

"That's weird."

"It sure is. We think he might be coming to make peace. Who knows, this could be the big break Stan has always needed to get into the Vegas market."

"Or it could be a trap. These people are not to be trusted. Stan could never get along with these thugs anyway."

"The Godfather is 65 years old. The one who succeeds him if he should die is his younger brother, Vito. There is no one else."

"Listen, I want you to be prepared for anything. We can't let our guard down for a second with these criminals. They hit us hard once already, and I'll be damned if they hit us again."

"I know. I have my best people on duty. If they try anything, we'll be ready."

"Good. And if they try anything, anything at all, if you don't kill them, I will. I swear to God I will, Chuck."

A security officer entered Chuck's doorway and knocked on the door.

Chuck looked up and asked, "Yes?"

"I just received word from Jim. He said the Godfather's jet is on final approach."

Lori and Chuck turned and looked at one another.

Author Notes

Thank you Harleycowgirl for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 12
Brook Goes Flying

By NightWriter

The white Gulfstream G250 carrying one of the most powerful and richest men in the world touched down at Daytona International. Jimmy Bandini, also known as the Godfather of Vegas, wasn't known for his pleasant personality.

The FBI investigated Jimmy no less than a dozen times for numerous unsolved murders, racketeering, drug smuggling and rigged gambling operations in and out of Vegas. Their investigations fell short when witnesses mysteriously disappeared. Prosecutors lacked the proof to pin the crimes on him. Yet, years of experience and their gut instincts left FBI agents little doubt he was their man.

Beads of sweat formed on Chuck's forehead as he grabbed his two-way radio. Swallowing hard, he spoke into the microphone. "Attention, attention, all units. We are now at Code Red status. All posts start reporting in every fifteen minutes. Be on the look-out for anything suspicious. Chopper One, are you in position?"

"This is Chopper One, Chuck. We're at the airport and standing by."

"What's going on?" Lori asked.

"Just getting ready for our special visitors. We're planning to pick him and his wife up at the airport and fly them here. Would you like to be part of the reception party?"

"Are you kidding? Lend me your gun for two minutes and I'll end your little Code Red."

"Hey, take it easy there, two-gun."

Lori stood up placing her hands on her waist and leaned in toward Chuck. "I don't care for the special treatment we're giving these thugs. They all deserve to be shot if you ask me." She turned and stormed out the door.

Chuck jumped up from his chair and chased after her down the hall. "Lori, wait! Where are you going?"

"I'm serious, Chuck. If I see them I'll lose it. I'm going back upstairs to check on Stan."

"Can I ride with you?"

"Sure."

The door to the elevator closed.

Chuck turned to Lori. "Look, we all feel the same way about these people, but our boss made it clear to treat them as special guests."

"I know. I'm sorry. Just every time I think of what they almost got away with, my blood pressure jumps off the chart and I want to hurt them so bad they never come back."

The elevator stopped and the doors opened.

"I know. When Stan wakes, would you tell him his guests are here? I'll be waiting on the heliport."

...

The Lycoming engine on the blue and white Cessna One-Seventy-Two roared as the plane raced down the runway. At fifty-five knots, Jim pulled back on the stick and the plane's nose slowly lifted off the ground. Steadily climbing toward the deep blue sky, Jim put the plane in a right turn heading southeast. Within seconds of liftoff, Jim and Brook could see the mega Wishes resort towering over the Atlantic's eastern shore to their left and the vast ocean straight ahead. From this vantage point, the exact spot where the horizon met the sky blended together with the haze so well it looked like a solid curtain of whitish blue.

"Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel, turn right heading one-hundred-eighty degrees. Have a good day sir," the air traffic controller said over the radio from the Daytona tower.

"Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel, roger, turning one-hundred-eighty degrees. Good day sir," Jim replied.

Both Jim and Brook wore headsets with mikes attached positioned near their mouths. The headsets helped to block out some of the loud engine noise in the cockpit and allowed them to talk to each other through the plane's intercom. They also doubled as a tool for communication with air controllers when the plane's radio was set to the right frequency.

Jim changed the setting on the radio to intercom. Briefly looking at Brook, Jim asked, "How are you doing?"

Looking down at the scenery passing under the plane's black tire, Brook replied, "This is so incredible! I can see rows and rows of trees, backyard pools, and cars driving on roads below."

As the Cessna climbed to just over two-thousand feet, a light puffy cloud passed underneath. The plane rocked and shook a little as the cloud passed below.

"Due to the uneven heating on the ground we'll run into these little bumps from time to time, and especially when a cloud passes under us. The air gets smoother once we get out over the ocean."

"I'm okay. This is actually quite fun."

"Fun? Okay. Some people get motion sickness up here. Would you like to try something even more fun, and experience a little weightlessness like the astronauts?"

"Sure."

Jim pulled on her seatbelt to make sure she was strapped in tight. "Hang on, here we go."

He pulled back on the stick putting the Cessna into a steep climb, then pushed the yoke forward pushing the plane nose into a brief dive. At the top of the climb just as the plane started falling, they experienced zero gravity, then as the plane tipped forward to the ground they felt the sudden pull of negative gravity as their seat belt kept their heads from smashing into the ceiling.

Brook screamed. "This is awesome!"

"You take to the air like a fish to water. Here, put your hands on the wheel."

"What? I can't."

"Don't worry, I'll take over if anything happens."

Brook put her hands on the wheel as she looked out the window through the spinning propeller. Through the fog in the distance she noticed some odd looking structures. "Is that the space center up there on the right?"

"Very good. As we get closer, you'll be able to actually see more details. How does it feel to be flying a plane?"

"I can't believe I'm doing this. Everything below seems to be moving by very slow. We're not going to fall out of the sky are we?"

"We are about two thousand feet above the ground moving at 120 knots. At this height things only appear to be moving slow, but we'll be at the space center in just under a half an hour since leaving the airport. Driving here takes at least an hour by car. Brook, look, what's that up ahead to your left?" Jim pointed down toward the ocean.

Brook stretched her neck and looked. "I don't know. I can see something out there in the water. What is it?"

"It's a pod of dolphins."

"Oh, wow."

"And to your right is America's spaceport. Now you can easily see the launch pads and the Vehicle Assembly Building."

Brook nodded and remained quiet taking in all the sights around her.

"Are you hungry yet?"

"A little."

"Melbourne International is straight ahead. Outside of Wishes, they make one heck of a burger. Their lemonade is legendary."

"Sounds like a good place to check out."

Jim smiled as he switched to the Melbourne tower frequency. "Melbourne Tower, Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel with you ten miles north for landing."

"Cessna Five-Five-Five, continue straight in. Traffic is a red and white Cessna six miles ahead of you at your one o'clock position. Inform when you have the traffic."

Jim looked out the window to his right and front, spotting another plane a little ahead and below him. "Roger Melbourne, I have the traffic."

"Roger, Cessna Five-Five-Five, clear to land runway one eight. Wind one eight zero degrees at five knots."

"Cessna Five-Five-Five, roger."

Jim pulled back on the throttle reducing the engine's horsepower. The plane slowed down and the cockpit became quiet as it glided back down toward the earth.

Jim pointed to another pod of dolphins ahead as the plane drifted closer to the water. Brook shook her head as she watched them pass under her.

...

Chuck joined his reception party on the rooftop as they waited for Chopper One's arrival. The group was small consisting of the hotel manager on duty and two members of the swat team.

"Chopper One to Control."

"Go ahead, Chopper One." Chuck replied.

"We're on our way and should be there in a couple minutes."

Chuck immediately spotted the helicopter as it grew bigger. "Roger."

The winds kicked up as the chopper arrived and landed. Chuck ran up to the side and opened the door. The rotors on the helicopter slowed.

Offering his hand to help each person out Chuck said, "Welcome to Wishes."

Jimmy brushed Chuck's hand aside and climbed out. He stood at over six foot tall, dressed in an all black suite with a red silk tie. Smoking a cigar, he briefly stared at Chuck with an angry scowl and steel cold brown eyes. He rubbed his hand through his short grey hair then turned around to help his wife out. Compared to him, she was just a babe. Her baby blue eyes darted around as she stretched her long smooth legs out the door. She drew her pearl colored mink around her shoulders when a breeze swept through, lifting her blonde hair. From the diamond covered tennis bracelets and choker to the enormous diamond on her slender finger, there was little doubt what this woman fancied.

In his usual calm baritone and slightly accented voice, Jimmy asked, "Where is my brother?"

"He is safe and well taken care of downstairs." Chuck quickly replied.

"Take me to him at once." Jimmy demanded as he stuck his cigar back in his mouth.

Chuck escorted them to the elevator and guided them to the prisoner area. Jimmy's wife followed, sometimes running to keep up. The silence was deafening.

...

Lori sat at the edge of her bed and stroked Stan's face with her fingertips. Stan opened his eyes and smiled as he looked up at her. She bent down to kiss his lips as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her head closer.

"Good morning," Lori said as she backed up and reached for his hand.

Stan wrapped his hand around hers and pulled it to his lips, kissing her fingers. "Good evening."

Lori rubbed her other hand through his hair looking deep into his eyes. "I'm worried about tonight, honey."

Sitting up and next to her, he placed an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close as his eyes peered deep into hers. "What about, love?"

"I don't like this gangster coming here. These thugs make me extremely nervous. I almost lost you because of them."

"I know, but honestly, they are harmless."

"Harmless? I disagree. I also don't like your special treatment of them. Why can't you turn them over to the authorities and be done with this mess?"

"And what? Wait years for justice to work its way through the system or watch them get off all together through their corruptive network of bribes and influence? No, no, no -- I don't operate that way. You know that. My justice is swift and permanent."

"But giving them the best food and treating them as special guests and not the prisoners that they are goes too far. I question whether you've lost your edge."

"Ha, you're sounding more and more like Linda lately. Lost my edge you say? Think of this as their last supper. If Jimmy tries just one thing, they won't live to see another sunrise. I promise you my love, nothing will happen to me or any of us. You think I'm letting it all go?" Stan laughed.

"Just the same, I want to be with you when you meet him. I won't leave you alone."

"He's here isn't he?"

"Yes."

"I can sense your overwhelming concern and love for me. It warms my body to the core to feel such strong love, but I'm curious to learn what Jimmy knows about me. If you are with me, you might hear things you'd rather not know. Are you prepared for that?"

"I don't care. I don't want to lose you."

"And you won't. By the way, where's Brook?"

"She's out flying with Jim. Are you trying to change the subject?"

"In a way, yes. But, I also like to know what's going on with her. I can feel her happiness and growing love for Jim. She's ..." Stan closed his eyes and concentrated. "She's in a restaurant sitting across from him eating a burger and drinking some ice cold lemonade. I think she's at an airport in ... Cocoa Beach. Jim's definitely good for her."

"He sure is. You can see all this?"

"Oh, oh. I see something else."

"What is it?"

"Jimmy is with his brother. He's shouting at Chuck demanding he let Vito out of his jail cell. He just pulled a gun on him. Damn."

"How can you see this?"

"I took a little of Vito's blood earlier. It was the most vile tasting blood I've ever had. Chuck's good. He got Jimmy to put his gun away and to wait for me. Are you ready to meet our guests?"

"Can I bring a gun?"

Standing up, Stan yelled, "Hell no! The day you carry a gun is the day I leave town. The world is a much safer place without you messing with those clumsy toys." Stan softened his voice. "What you could bring though, is a bottle of our best wine."

Lori looked at him with an angry scowl as she walked out to grab a bottle.

"And pour yourself a glass before we go. You're much too tense, my love."

Author Notes

Thank you TJMc for sharing your picture.

Chapter 13
What was that?

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong language.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Chuck escorted Jimmy Bandini and his wife to the resort's main conference room on the third floor. In the center of the room sat a highly polished cherry wood table that stretched from one end of the room to the other, surrounded by twenty comfortable looking red leather chairs. Decorating the west wall, over fifty awards hung. Each award honored the resort for things like best restaurant in Florida to best hotel to awards from the Coast Guard and city for rescuing people in distress out at sea. Included on the wall also hung the resort's many certifications such as PADI for the resort's impeccable scuba training. Scattered in the middle of the wall hung pictures of Stan meeting with many important dignitaries from around the world, including past presidents, governors and mayors who stayed at the resort. The breathtaking Atlantic Ocean filled the eastern view.

Chuck led them into the conference room followed by a couple female officers from his swat team. Jimmy and his wife took seats at the table facing the ocean. Chuck sat across from them.

"Can I get either of you something from the bar?" Chuck asked.

Jimmy's wife briefly looked toward her husband, before returning her gaze to the ocean.

"Look, the only reason I'm here is to secure my brother's release and speak with Stan. The sooner you give me these two things, the sooner I'll leave. Where the hell is Stan anyway?" he asked.

Stan and Lori entered the room behind Jimmy.

"Stan, perfect timing as always," Chuck said as he stood up. "This is Jimmy and his wife, Amanda."

Jimmy and his wife stood and turned around to face them.

Jimmy ignored Stan's hand that reached out for his in a handshake gesture, but Amanda raised hers as her green eyes met Stan's. He kissed the top of her hand and said, "It's nice to meet you, Amanda." She smiled without saying a word.

Lori's breathing accelerated as her eyes narrowed, focusing on Jimmy with a look that said if she had a gun, he would be dead already.

Placing a hand on Chuck's shoulder, Stan said, "Thanks Chuck. Would you and your people leave us now so that we may talk?"

"Right away." Chuck excused himself as his security detail walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.

Jimmy stared at Lori from across the table as everyone sat down. Lori stared back, not breaking eye contact, not even blinking. Her blood boiled with rage.

"You have traveled over three thousand miles. Clearly, you have more on your mind than glaring at my wife, Jimmy."

Jimmy didn't say a word. He leered at Lori, locked in a private war.

Stan slammed his fist on the table and they broke their gaze. Jimmy stood up and walked to Lori. Pointing a finger to her head, he said, "No one looks at me like that, I don't care who you are."

Lori looked up and made eye contact with Jimmy again. The carotid pulse beat fast and hard in her throat. Her face flushed with anger as she snapped back her reply. "Fuck you!"

"People have died before me for less." Jimmy's face reddened as anger seethed inside him. He raised his hand to strike her, but before his hand could make contact with her face, Stan's hand blocked him. Pushing Jimmy's hand back, Stan shook his head in disappointment. The speed at which Stan moved and his overwhelming strength amazed even Jimmy.

Looking at Stan, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "Smart move to protect her."

Sitting back down, Stan replied, "Protect her? No, I was protecting you. Now tell me, why did you put the hit on me, Jimmy?"

Sitting down next to his wife and ignoring Lori's angry stare, he looked at Stan. "I didn't put a hit on you."

Stan didn't say anything, only returning a cold gaze back.

"Okay, I told my boys to bring you to me."

"Why?"

"We've been interested in you for a long time, Stan."

"That's becoming clear, but why? What have I done to you?"

"Your cheaper and very competitive business here got my attention. Your investments are so lucrative that you really don't need a resort that barely breaks even. People flock here because the slots actually pay out, the food is the best in the world, and very inexpensive, the drinks and entertainment are practically free for women. I wanted to know why a smart guy like yourself would want to keep the resort operating at such a loss. We bugged your resort and learned more than we could have imagined."

"You bugged me?"

"We uncovered the main purpose for your resort. It wasn't to make money at all.

"No?"

"No. We know all about you, Stan. You're a vampire and a very cunning one at that. Clearly, the only vampire we've ever encountered. This elaborate operation is all a cover for you to enable you to feed. It's ingenious in how it works in getting you a steady and fresh supply of blood, more specifically, female blood, without getting anyone's attention."

Stan laughed.

"Go ahead, laugh. We know about the monthly fantasy flights you take guests on that are only a cover for your own personal blood drive. We know about the incredible healing powers of your venom. We know about your past loves like Linda and your current love interest, Lori. We know about Brook and the accidental first bite. We know how you help many people achieve their dreams and we know about all your powerful connections here and abroad. It's the perfect set up. We even know some things you're not aware of such as how hard Linda is working to develop a formula to stop the aging process based on blood samples she took from you. We also know your weaknesses, but there is one thing we don't know."

"What's that?"

"Where you came from. There is no record of you being born anywhere. I mean anywhere in the world. You just showed up in Daytona some thirty years ago and quickly grew to be the multi-billionaire you are today without the benefit of family or education. I would say you are incredibly lucky to have such perfectly managed investments. I don't think you are human, I don't even think you are from this planet."

"Very good, Jimmy. What do you plan to do with all this information?"

"Nothing for now, after all, who would believe me anyway? But, I can't allow you to set up business in Vegas. Our business plans are radically different. If you came to Vegas, our losses would be staggering and some casinos would end up closing."

"Now, Jimmy, you know that wasn't part of our deal."

"Listen, the reason I had you kidnapped was for your venom."

"Oh?"

"My wife was recently diagnosed with pancreatic cancer. As you know, there is no cure for this disease. The doctors give her less than two years. I wanted to give her some of your venom to cure her of this disease."

"Despite all that has happened, you still ask me for something?"

"I am offering you a strategic alliance between our two powerful organizations. I will help you get what you need if you help get me what I need."

"Except for the hotel in Vegas that I really want?"

"I would be willing to reconsider this and talk to the boys on your behalf if you could cure my wife's illness."

"That's it?"

"You'll need to release my brother and my people from your jail too. I can have my lawyer fax over the property deed right now."

"Let's do it."

Stan stood up and opened the door. "Chuck?"

"Yes."

"Would you take Jimmy to an office where he can receive a fax?"

"Sure, follow me." Jimmy and Chuck disappeared down the hall.

Stan turned around and could tell Lori was upset. The redness in her face looked too delicious.

"Stan, what the hell are you doing?"

He raised a finger to Lori as he turned and looked at Amanda. "Is it true, the doctors gave you only two years?"

"Yes."

"You're not seriously thinking about going through this are you?" Lori asked.

"Something tells me I need to do this, Lori."

"What!"

"Trust me."

"Stan, I'm out of trusting anyone. You know how I feel about these people."

Chuck and Jimmy returned with some papers in their hands.

"These are standard contracts, but they'll serve our needs well. It says the parcel next to mine, I sell to you for one dollar. It will remain yours for as long as you live."

"What if I die?"

Pointing to the small print barely readable he continued, "In the event of your death, the land returns to me. You're not planning on dying anytime soon are you?" Jimmy laughed.

"No, not planning on it. But what if I want to give it to someone other than you?"

"All land I sell returns to me upon the buyer's death, period. That's the deal. If you want a Vegas hotel, sign. There's no negotiating on this."

Stan signed the document, then Jimmy signed it.

Shaking hands, Jimmy said, "It's been a real pleasure doing business with you. Now I must leave for an urgent matter in Miami. Please release my people so that I can take them home. I want Vito to stay here with my wife until she is well enough to come home. Vito has taken an unusual liking to you, and that is different for him. He rarely likes anyone."

"I was hoping to show you around before you left."

"Maybe another time." Jimmy turned to his wife. "You know what to do, right?"

She shook her head, then looked at Stan.

Turning to Chuck, Stan asked, "Would you release all our Vegas prisoners to Jimmy and have someone escort them to their jet?"

"Will do. Daytona PD is here and ready to assist us."

Everyone left the room except for Stan, Lori and Amanda.

"Are you hungry, Amanda?" Stan asked.

"Yes."

"Good."

"But I can't eat or drink anything until after you shoot me up with your venom."

"Why's that?" Lori asked.

"That's what my doctor told me." She shrugged her shoulders.

"Well that's just about the craziest thing I've ever heard," Stan replied. "Can I get you something to drink to help relax your nerves?"

"I can't have anything until you're done."

Vito entered the room with Chuck.

"Stan, don't do this. I'm very happy living here. Tear that deed up."

Vito and Chuck stood in silence and watched.

"It's been my longstanding wish to open up my own casino on the strip. An entire new world of opportunities will open up to us there. At the same time, I'll save Jimmy's wife. One hour for this? It's worth it."

"Do you two have to have sex?"

"No. Is that what you're worried about?"

"Yes. I thought that was how the venom worked."

"Oh, I see where you're mind is going. The venom makes the sex incredible, love, but sex is not required. When I saved Sara and Brook, I didn't have sex with them."

"You didn't?"

Stan laughed. "No. And all this time, you thought ..."

Lori shook her head, her face turned beet red.

"Well, I'm certainly glad we answered that. Now if you'll excuse me, Amanda and I have a little business to take care of. I'll meet you back upstairs in about an hour, love." Stan put his hand out to help Amanda up. "Are you ready?"

The third floor kept several suites vacant for staff and special guests to use. Stan used his master key to open the door to the room with an ocean view.

Looking around while placing her mink on the couch, Amanda said, "The room is beautiful, Stan. I love the sound and smell of the ocean. Out in Vegas, the water smells of chlorine, but here it smells so fresh."

"It doesn't get any fresher, that's for sure. Would you like to take a cruise out there later tonight?"

"Will I be able to? I mean, will I have enough strength after you inject the venom into me?"

"Are you kidding, you'll want to run laps an hour after we're done. I have to be honest, I don't sense this cancer in you."

"I had severe abdominal cramps several months ago and the doctor ran all kinds of tests. That's what he said. I just want to get this over with so I can eat. Where do you want me? Where do you want to bite?"

"Shhh. So many questions. First thing is to clear your mind and get you relaxed. Here, let's remove your white blouse and that beautiful necklace."

"I thought you said this wouldn't involve any sex."

"It doesn't, but you don't want to ruin your beautiful blouse or necklace with blood stains do you?"

Removing her blouse and necklace she replied, "No."

"Come, join me out here on the balcony and smell the full richness of the evening air."

Amanda stepped out on the balcony and gazed into the dark ocean. Stan returned to the suite and turned out all the lights, then walked up and stood behind her.

"It's so peaceful out here," Amanda said.

Stan whispered into her ear, "Close your eyes, Amanda and take in a deep breath. Fill your lungs with the fragrances and smells of the ocean. Hold your breath for a few seconds and let the peace wash over your soul ... Now exhale, releasing all your stress and tension as you push the air all the way out. Take in another deep breath filling your lungs with another breath of life giving oxygen and the smells of the ocean. Do you feel a little more relaxed?"

"I do."

"Good, keep your eyes closed. Let's do this a few more times." Stan reached around her waist with both arms and pulled her body close to his. Brushing hair away from her neck and wrapping it into a ponytail, he gently pulled her head back while resting his fangs close to her jugular. "You're doing good. Keep breathing in the fresh air. Breathe in as deep as you can, then push the air out, ridding your body of all its stress and tension. Ride the waves in your mind over and over."

Amanda's head tilted back, then side to side as her mind drifted in and out of consciousness. When her head arched back into him, he yanked her head back further with one hand, while the other hand pulled her body tight against his as he plunged his fangs deep into her throat. Amanda jerked back into him, then she fell forward. Stan's fangs remained firmly planted as she thrashed about. Her hands grabbed onto the balcony railing as she leaned forward and moaned. Then she pushed herself back into Stan, forcing his fangs deeper. Blood flooded into Stan as her head arched back. Two streams of crimson nectar raced down her neckline. Stan drank in as much of her as he could before their legs weakened and both fell to the floor. He cleaned her wound then slipped off into a deep sleep.

Amanda pushed him off and stumbled to the bed. She reached for her cell phone and dialed Jimmy.

"Fuck that hurt! Yes, mission accomplished. I don't know, I think so. He's just lying on the floor. I feel so drained, Jimmy, I need some help getting out of here. You'll need to send Vito."

Amanda lay on the bed looking up at the spinning ceiling. Her cell phone slipped out of her hand and fell to the floor as darkness surrounded her.

...

Vito and Lori went to the buffet to grab something to eat. Vito was slowly changing and was clearly becoming a nicer person than when Lori first met him. Stan's bite might have sucked out some of the bitterness in him. Nonetheless, these two enemies were now acting more like old friends toward one another.

Cutting another mouth watering piece of tender filet minion, Vito said, "Don't tell Jimmy, but the food here is many times better than our place in Vegas. I can understand why Jimmy and the boys back home don't want Stan to open a place on the strip. Would you excuse me for a minute, my phone is buzzing."

"Yes? You did what? Okay." The laughing was so loud Vito had to pull the phone away from his ear. His face turned ghost white as he tucked the phone back in his pocket.

"What's wrong?" Lori asked. "Who was that laughing on the phone?"

"That was Jimmy. He wants me to get Amanda and meet him at the airport."

"That's not so bad is it?"

"He said he pumped Amanda full of holy water for the past eight hours. He had no intention of giving Stan the property all along."

"He did what? We have to stop Stan!" Lori gasped.

Looking down at his watch, then swallowing hard, Vito continued, "It's too late, she already called Jimmy and told him the mission's accomplished. Stan ingested her blood with the holy water and is already dead. I'm so sorry. I didn't know Jimmy was planning this or I would have ... stopped it."

Lori jumped up and pushed herself away from the table and screamed, "NOOOO!!!" She ran for the closet stairway, as tears flooded her eyes.
...

Brook and Jim were on their way back home flying north along the Atlantic coast. The sky was filled with multi-colored diamonds sparkling against a black velvet background. To their right was a solid wall of darkness broken every few miles with the lights of distant fishing trawlers. To their left were the brilliant islands of lights from the cities and towns they flew past.

"Flying at night offers an entirely different view from this perspective, doesn't it?" Jim asked.

"It does. I notice the plane flies so much smoother."

"Sure, the sun and that uneven heating are gone."

Suddenly, a bright flash of light lit the sky like daytime ahead of them over the ocean and flooded the Cessna 172 with bright orange and white color. As the light faded, a ball of flame formed and streams of fire fell earthward. Then the deafening sound of a loud explosion was heard as the shockwave rocked the plane.

"Oh my, God! What was that!" Brook screamed.

"Hold on Brook. I don't know what that was, but I think two planes just collided out there."

Switching frequencies, Jim yelled over the radio, "Mayday ... Mayday ... Mayday."

Author Notes

Thank you Snopaw for sharing your picture. Thank you for reading.

Chapter 14
Death Before Sunrise

By NightWriter

Lori raced up three flights of stairs to the conference room. Her lungs burned for oxygen as she swung open the door. Choking for air, she bent over at her waist grabbing the wall to prevent her from falling. Tears ran down her face as she pushed herself to keep going.

At the opposite end of the hall and leaving a private suite, Amanda staggered toward the elevator between them. Dried blood covered her neck marking the place of Stan's fatal bite. Having pumped herself full of holy water, Amanda was certain of Stan's death. She looked up, her eyes making contact with Lori's and froze in shock. Lori felt a sudden burst of energy as the adrenalin raced through her blood. She chased after Amanda. Spinning around, Amanda ran away screaming down the hall. Within seconds, Lori was upon her and jumped on her back, knocking her to the floor. Amanda screamed as Lori pulled her long blonde hair back. Wrapping her arms tight around her arched back throat, Lori choked her.

Lori's face reddened, her eyes popping out. She screamed, "You, Bitch! You damned, Bitch!"

Amanda struggled to pull Lori's arms off her wind pipe. "I ... I can't breathe! You're choking me! Help! Someone ... help!"

Lori squeezed Amanda's neck tighter and yanked her head back as if she was trying to rip her head off. Amanda struggled for air, her face turning blue.

Vito had followed Lori, but his heavy weight caused him to trail far behind her. Seeing Lori strangling Amanda he rushed over and pulled Lori off her. Amanda fell from her arms, her head crashed to the floor with a thud.

"Let me finish!" Lori pushed Vito back, but couldn't escape his grasp.

"Not this way, Lori. You're not a killer," Vito said.

Lori's eyes narrowed on Vito as she stood up. Rushing to the room, she found Stan lying on the balcony floor in a puddle of blood.

...

The plane bounced around as the turbulence knocked it up, down and sideways. Brook felt like she was on a horrifying rollercoaster ride. If not for the seatbelts holding them in their seats, their heads would have smashed into the ceiling numerous times.

"Oh, my God. Are we going to crash?" Brook shrieked as she braced herself and grabbed on to the dashboard.

"I sure hope not. These planes are built to withstand some stress, but we aren't. I'm not taking any chances."

Jim set the transponder in his aircraft to seven-seven-zero-zero and pressed the 'Squawk' button. This code signaled emergency and lit up their exact location on any radar within range of receiving it. If he was to go down, at least the rescue teams would have a good fix on his last known location.

"Aircraft declaring an emergency, this is New Smyrna tower, go ahead."

Looking out toward the fire burning in the ocean, Jim replied, "This is Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel. We just witnessed a large explosion off to our northeast with a ring of fire falling to the ocean. We're experiencing severe turbulence and getting bounced around pretty hard."

"Understand, Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel. The airspace around you is clear. You are free to take whatever action you need to regain control of your aircraft."

Looking at Brook, he replied, "Roger. The turbulence seems to be dissipating. It was rough up here for a couple minutes." Jim rubbed his hand on Brook's arm.

"Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel we are alerting the Coast Guard. Can you tell us what you saw?"

"I think two planes collided. There was a huge explosion that lit the sky and then fire fell into the ocean. The ocean is on fire where whatever this was hit."

...

Lori ran to her fiancee and knelt down near his grayish colored face. Her worst nightmare now loomed before her. Rubbing his cold cheeks with the back of her fingers, she yelled, "Stan! Please wake up, honey, please don't leave me." Tears flowed down her cheeks as her eyes studied his face for any sign of life.

Vito and Amanda walked in, their eyes lowered and saddened as they watched Lori cry.

"I'm so sorry, Lori," Amanda said.

Lori turned her head and looked up at Amanda. Her face red and full of rage, tears raced down her cheeks as she screamed, "Get the Hell out of here! Get out! You killed him, you've taken the most precious person from me, what more do you want!" Lori turned back toward Stan and placed her hands on each side of Stan's face and cried. "Stan!"

Chuck and Linda burst through the door with a team of security officers. Linda rushed to Lori and placed a hand on her shoulder kneeling down next to her while her eyes narrowed on Stan.

"Vito, Amanda, let's wait outside." Chuck said as he pointed them to the door.

"Thanks for coming, Linda. How did you know?"

"Security cameras caught you running and screaming."

"Is he dead?"

Linda placed her stethoscope on his chest. "No, I don't think so. It looks like he's gone into a deep sleep. What happened?"

"Oh, thank God!" Lori said taking in a deep breath. She felt like the world was crashing in around her, but now felt relief and renewed hope that things would be ok. She continued, "Jimmy put a hit on Stan by using his wife as the bait. He told us his wife was dying of cancer, and nearly begged Stan to bite her. What Stan didn't know was that Jimmy pumped her full of holy water."

Linda laughed, "Holy water? What a fool. An evil man, an evil woman, even the holiest of water would soon spoil in her veins, not to mention her kidneys would scrub her blood clean before it got to Stan - that's assuming of course holy water was lethal to him, which it's not."

Lori smiled as she looked down at him rubbing his forehead with her hand.

...

"Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel"

"Go ahead Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel, this is New Smyrna."

"I have traffic quickly entering my area from the north."

"Roger. That should be a Coast Guard Dolphin sent out of St. Augustine to investigate."

"New Smyrna, this is Coast Guard Dolphin Two-Niner entering the debris area and beginning our search for survivors."

"Roger, Coast Guard. Thanks for your help Cessna Five-Five-Five Echo Hotel."

Jim turned the radio back to intercom and looked at Brook. "Are you okay?"

Looking away from the flames, Brook replied "I'm okay. What a night."

Looking ahead, Jim replied, "Let's go home."

...

Stan opened his eyes, lifted his head and looked around.

"Hi honey. How do you feel?"

"What are you doing here? Where's Amanda? Linda here too? What's going on, love?"

Helping Stan to his feet, she replied, "Jimmy put a hit on you and pumped Amanda with Holy water."

Shaking his head, "I should have known Jimmy was up to something. I didn't sense cancer in Amanda. Where is he?"

"He left for Miami, but I heard he was coming back to pick up Amanda and Vito."

"I fear for his safety."

"Why?"

"The curse I put on him said if he tried anything he wouldn't live to see another sunrise."

"But you were out all this time."

"It's not me, love. The Universe is powerful. If he put a hit on me, the Universe would be out of balance until the curse was settled. I felt a sense of calm when I placed the curse on him too. It felt as if the Universe was in total agreement."

"Can I place a curse on someone?"

"Oh, love, you can try, but your brainpower isn't quite strong enough yet. Who would you want to curse anyway?"

With a smirk, Lori replied, "Amanda."

Stan laughed as all three walked out of the room. Amanda's face drained of color when she saw Stan. Her eyes rolled back, her legs buckled as she fell to the floor. Vito's jaw dropped, his eyes grew large.

"Good to see you again, Stan," Chuck said.

"Can you clean all this up?"

"Sure. What do you want us to do with Amanda and Vito?"

"Get them each a room and a guest pass for the amenities here. I'll need to talk to them later." Stan nodded to Vito as he made his way to the elevator with Linda and Lori.

Getting into the elevator, Stan asked, "Where's Brook?"

...

After landing and parking their Cessna at the Daytona Beach Airport, Brook climbed in Jim's light blue Ford Escort.

Brook pulled the seatbelt over her shoulder then snapped the latch into place. "It feels good to be on the ground again."

Sitting in the driver's seat, Jim replied, "It sure does. Quite a day we had."

Placing her hand on Jim's arm and smiling she replied, "I had a good time."

Jim pulled out of the parking lot, his eyes sparkled. "I'm glad. I had a good time too. Would you be interested in topping this wonderful day off by listening to smooth jazz, relaxing under soft lights while sipping on a delicious bouquet of wine at my place?"

"Oh, that sounds very inviting, but not tonight, Jim. I'm just not ready yet. Are you okay with that?" She looked at Jim with growing love in her heart.

Their eyes met. Jim placed his arm around Brook. "I understand completely."

Jim drove to the Wishes main entrance and parked in front of the triple waterfall. He turned toward Brook, her face reflecting the many soft colors of the waterfall. She placed both hands on his cheeks, closed her eyes and gently kissed his lips. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. Brook slowly pulled her lips away as Jim's lips chased after hers. As their lips met again, Jim pushed his lips hard against hers igniting a fire between them. Their faces flushed, breathing quickened, while beads of sweat formed on Jim's forehead. She wrapped her arms around him and they both kissed deeply. Jim's kisses traveled down to her chin, then her neck. Brook tipped her head back, then forward to meet his lips.

Gazing deep into his blue eyes and giving a parting kiss, Brook said "Call me tomorrow." She exited the car and walked to the resort entrance. Jim's eyes followed her every curve and step. Just before going inside, Brook turned around and waved. Jim returned her wave.

Brook rode the elevator up to the penthouse. As she entered, everyone was huddled around the TV watching a special news bulletin. She set her sunglasses down on the table and walked closer to see what was on TV.

Everyone turned around. Lori yelled "Brook! Thank God." She ran toward her and gave her an embracing hug. "Welcome home, honey. When we saw the news we feared the worst."

Straining her eyes to see the TV picture, Brook asked "What?"

"The news is reporting the Godfather of Vegas has died in a terrible plane crash."

"Where?"

"Out in the Atlantic Ocean, where you and Jim were."

"No shit! Jim and I saw the explosion on the way home. It shook the plane so bad Jim thought we might crash."

"Oh, no! Are you okay?"

"We didn't know what it was." Brook pointed to the TV image with the fire burning in the ocean with the news bulletin stating "Godfather dies in plane crash."

Lori's eyes opened wide as Stan and Linda listened in. "Oh, Brook."

Brook looked up at the ceiling recalling what she saw. "It was terrifying. The sky lit up all red, then a ball of fire formed before the whole fireball fell to the ocean. Jim thought two planes collided out there."

"Oh, my God! Can I get you something?"

"Is there any wine in the house?" Brook looked around the room.

Lori poured Brook a tall glass and handed it to her. "Here, you can start with this."

Sipping on the wine, Brook threw her hair back. "Just what I need. Thanks."

The four of them changed into swim suits and entered the hot tub to relax the remainder of the night. A full bottle of wine chilled in a bucket of ice on the side while soft music played. The lights were dimmed and added to the relaxing atmosphere.

Author Notes

Thank you for reading and any suggestions you may have to help me make this better. Thank you youngbeave for sharing your beautiful picture.

Chapter 15
Take Me Away

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Two empty bottles of red wine rested next to three hollow long stemmed glasses. Soft jazz played against the soft yellow flicker of a dozen candles. Soothing heat mixed with a billion sparkling bubbles brought a feeling and mood of total relaxation. With their eyes growing heavy and their faces flushed, the girls turned in for the night. The suite was dark and still when Lori quietly closed her bedroom door. She slipped out of her two piece pink bathing suit and joined Stan as she crawled under the covers. Stan opened his arms and wrapped them around her as she rested her head on his chest. She ran her fingers through the thick curly black hair on his chest, then lifted her chin to look up into his eyes. He gently caressed her arms and back.

"I wonder if Amanda heard the news yet."

"No, she's sleeping. She'll find out later, but I don't sense much love in her heart for him. Vito will take it hard though."

Pulling the blanket with her, she slid up to face Stan. "How do you know so much?"

Stan kissed the silky smooth and slightly reddened skin on her cheek. "I can sense it, love, why?"

"It's just amazing how you can sense these things. There's one thing that has bothered me since Jimmy left.

"Oh? And what's that?"

Lori's eyes drifted to his dark hair as she gently threaded her fingers through it. "No one really knows where you came from. I always thought you came from Romania or somewhere along the cliffs of the Carpathian Mountains." Her baby blues drifted down to meet his dark browns. "I was looking forward to seeing your family one day."

Stan chuckled, wrapping his arms tighter around her. "Romania? Carpathian Mountains?"

Lori's lips searched for his. "Yes. Your European accent along with being a vampire, it all fits. So where do your parents live? Where did you grow up? You never talk about your past." Finding his lips, she kissed him.

Returning her kiss, he replied, "I don't know, love."

Her eyes narrowed on his. "What do you mean you don't know, honey? You are making me very curious. I'm your future wife. Don't you want to share with me where you grew up and who your family is?"

Kissing her warm cheek again, he replied, "Sure I do, but I'm afraid I don't know myself. You are my family, Wishes is my family."

Pulling her head up and away from his probing lips while looking deep into his eyes she replied, "Stan. Where do you come from?"

Looking up and pointing to the ceiling. "I came from up there."

Lori stretched her neck back while looking up at the ceiling. "You came from the ceiling?"

Stan's hungry eyes locked onto her exposed throat and lifted his head to kiss where her carotid pulse pounded hard against her stretched skin.

Lowering her head she replied, "Stan. Wait. This is important."

He kissed her neck again, then rolled on top of her, his tongue tracing the warm pulse that fluttered from her tonsils to the base of her throat.

"Stan, can we have a discussion without you feeding every time you see a pulse beating in my throat? I really want to know more about you. Come on." Lori didn't push him away, but rather wrapped her arms around him and kissed his cheek.

"I'm sorry. Your pulse reminds me how alive you are. I'm so crazy about you, love. Every time you tip your neck back, I feel this strong urge to feed on you." Stan kissed her neck again, then rolled off and lay on his side while looking into Lori's eyes. "What do you want to know, love?"

Lori lay on her side, her hand held her head up, her eyes grew large reflecting the full moon beaming in through the window. "Where did you come from?"

"I don't want to scare you away. I love you too much."

Lori giggled. "You haven't scared me away yet."

With his finger, he softly traced circles around her rock hard nipple. "Okay. Would you believe me if I said I think I came from the stars?"

Lori rubbed his arm. "The stars? Maybe. Where is your family then?"

Staring intently at her neck while gently running two fingers over the warmth of her carotid, he replied, "I honestly don't know. I was the only survivor of a fiery crash many years ago. The woman that found me stumbling around in the wreckage took me in. She taught me most of what I know, including this language. My memory starts there. Who I was before the crash I can't remember. I lived with her until she died."

Lori's eyes widened and she brushed her hair back. "So Jimmy was right. You're not from this planet."

Stan stopped rubbing her and brought his eyes up to meet hers. "Now, let's not jump to any conclusions here. We really don't know where I came from. I could be from the future for all we know."

"How did that woman die? Did you drink her blood too?"

"I can sense you growing nervous, love. Let's stop this."

"No, don't stop. I just need to know more about you, honey. Please, tell me more."

Looking into Lori's eyes and running his hand through her hair, Stan continued. "Well, she lived a long time. She was sick and dying with cancer when she found me. Even though she was ill, she took me in and cared for me, or I should say she tried. We learned together that I needed to be protected from the strong rays of the sun. The sun nearly killed me. The brightness blinded me and the intense heat burned my skin almost to the bone charcoal black. Whatever food she fed me caused deep pains in my stomach and I eventually threw everything up. I was starving and bitterly cold those first couple days. Then one night as she held me close in an effort to comfort me, something happened. The scent of her neck and the calming effect of her warmth radiating from her body drew me closer. I watched as a pulse very similar to yours beat in her neck. I licked her throat and it tasted like the best thing I've ever tasted. A deep hunger grew inside me for more. Before I knew it, fangs shot out of my mouth and sunk into her neck. Her warm blood gushed into me. It was apparently exactly what I needed. My body healed immediately, my stomach stopped hurting, and I finally had a good night's rest. I finally felt some warmth inside me again. That's when I was reborn. Every night afterward, she made sure I fed, even if I didn't want to. I learned my saliva healed her bite wounds, and something more. My bites helped her grow stronger and feel healthier too. When she saw her doctor later that first week she learned that her cancer had completely disappeared, her arthritis healed and her forty year old body looked and felt twenty years younger. It was a miracle she said. Sadly, she died in my arms sixty years later. She taught me the joys of love and the pains of death. I knew I could heal her of just about anything, but I couldn't do anything to save her from her eventual death."

"Oh, Stan." Lori rolled on top of him and laid her head on his chest.

Stan's low and soft spoken voice continued. "That winter was unbearably cold and painful without her. I desperately needed to find a warmer place to live, preferably someplace with a lot more people. That's when I saw an ad for Daytona Beach and got the idea for Wishes. It wasn't long after that, when I moved here and began building my dream. I was already rich, but became much richer once I started investing in the US stock market. Picking stellar stocks came as easy to me as breathing. In good times, I'd ride the stocks up, in bad times I'd sell short and ride it down. Either way, my portfolio doubled and tripled every few months. Jimmy was right, I don't need money. What I need, all the money in the world can't buy."

"What's that honey, blood?"

"No, true love. Jimmy had all the money he could hope for, but he didn't have true love. True love warms my cold heart from within. Life without love is like the voids of space, empty and cold. Don't you feel the same way?"

"I do. I know I love you more than I've ever loved anyone. It's such a deep inviting emotion I feel for you that goes beyond words."

"I know you do, love. I can feel your love and it warms my heart every day. I feel the same way toward you. Love is an energy that is contagious and is spread throughout the universe."

"Do you really think love exists even among the stars?"

"Oh yes. I can sense it as strongly as I can sense anything. But with love comes risks, especially here. Mine are fear and pain."

"What's that?"

"The fear and pain is living to see all those I love and who love me die before me and being helpless to save them. It's been my curse since arriving here. I can't bear the thought of losing the ones I love. I love you, Lori, but I know one day I will have to see you die and it kills me inside, it rips me apart ..." Tears well up in his eyes. "... and there's nothing I can do to stop that."

Looking deep into his eyes, and rubbing her hand through his hair, Lori replied, "But if love is as strong as you say it is and it's sprinkled among the billions of stars, then no matter what happens to me, our love will always live in your heart."

Tears ran down the side of his face. "For someone so young, you are very wise. No wonder I am so deeply in love with you."

Lori looked deep into his eyes and wiped the tears from his cheek. Looking down, her warm lips searched for his. As their lips met, she pressed hers hard against Stan's. Their lips locked, as their love for one another grew even stronger. Their eyes gazed into each other's as they kissed again and again. Then Lori tipped her head back and looked up at the full moon beaming in through their window while lowering her throat and pressing it hard into his lips. Her warm pulse beat hard and fast against his growing fangs.

Lori moaned, wrapping her arms tight around his head, pulling his fangs into her throat. Moaning again she softly whispered, "Bite me, Stan. Take me away."

Author Notes

Thank you for reading. Many thanks to Harleycowgirl for sharing this beautiful picture.

Chapter 16
A Vampire is Born

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong language.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Unable to sleep and still obsessed at finding the secret to Stan's immortality, Linda returned to her dark laboratory to continue her research. Growing more frustrated every day, she was becoming desperate. The succession of failed experiments left her feeling like finding the answers would never be found. She tested his blood against every animal specimen she could find and all results held little promise. Yet, with human blood, especially female human blood, the changes were profound under the microscope. His blood sample would spring to life and take over the human blood cell. Linda realized there was only one way to find the answers she sought.

Grabbing a fresh syringe from the cabinet, she walked to the cooler and removed one tube of Stan's blood. Pushing the needle through the sterilized rubber cap, she extracted enough white blood to fill the syringe. She held it up to the light, tapping it with her finger to bring any air bubbles to the surface where she could remove them. Squeezing the syringe to push any air out, some blood squirted to the floor. The blood glowed, taking on an almost milky green color as it swirled in its hibernated state in the syringe. Satisfied no bubbles remained, she held the syringe between her teeth as she tied a rubber band around her left arm. Holding her arm out with her palm facing up, a large arm vein slowly emerged in the middle. She tapped the vein to bring it closer to the surface. Then with her right hand, she grabbed the syringe from her teeth and carefully stuck the needle into her arm injecting herself with Stan's blood. She could almost imagine the sequence of events taking place within her. Stan's blood would quickly warm and be brought out of hibernation. It would immediately start feeding on her female blood. What happened next was unclear, but her hope was it would bring her the immortality she desperately sought. She quickly learned the cost of her rash experiment.

Immediately upon injection, her arm tingled and felt cold. The sensation quickly traveled through her blood stream to her heart. Linda's body felt frigid and weak. She felt like she was about to faint. Her heart rate became rapid and irregular as it raced out of control. Sweat poured down her whitened face as she struggled to reach her phone. Picking up the receiver, her fingers shook so bad she couldn't dial the numbers. Suddenly, she clutched the center of her chest and gasped, struggling to breathe. The phone fell out of her hand as she collapsed to the floor.

...

"No!" Stan yelled. "Noooo!"

Lori's head rested on his chest before being jolted awake by his sudden screams. Rising her head up, she could see Stan was still asleep, but his head twitched while having a bad dream. Rubbing his forehead with her hand she softly asked, "Stan, are you ok, honey? I think you are having a bad dream."

Stan opened his eyes. "Oh, my love. I had a dream that Linda couldn't breath."

"Maybe she was having a bad dream and you picked up on it?"

"Maybe."

"Should we call her?"

"No, I don't sense any danger with her anymore. It must have been a dream. How do you feel, love?"

"You were incredible last night, honey. Flying over Paris and Rome was breathtaking. Then experiencing all those incredible orgasms, wow. You really swept me off my feet again, as usual. How do you feel?"

"You intoxicate me."

"Care for another bite?" Lori brushed her hair to the side away from her neck while tipping her head back.

"So tempting, but I don't think your heart can stand another go."

"And what's wrong with my heart? I am after all, many years younger than you."

Stan flipped her over and rolled on top. Lori's head leaned over the edge of the bed, her rapid carotid pulse beating against his lips. "Are you trying to seduce me, my love?"

Arching her head further upside down and toward the floor, blood rushed to her head. Her face glowed and radiated beet red. She rubbed her neck seductively with her hand. Giggling, Lori replied, "Na, what ever gave you that idea?"

Fangs grew in Stan's mouth as his eyes focused in on her beating jugular. He bent down and licked her throat, nipping at her pulsating vein.

Still giggling, "I'm offering you a full course meal and that's the best you can do?"

"Do you have any place in mind?"

"I've always wanted to go to the moon."

His fangs shot deep into her neck, piercing her left jugular sending a fresh shot of venom into her bloodstream. Her blood gushed into him like a dam bursting as he fed. Soon, Lori's mind was soaring high over the bright Hadley mountain range and looking down at a crater covered surface. After a few deep gulps, Stan quickly sealed her puncture wound so as not to intoxicate himself on her blood again. He had business to conduct in Vegas that would require his full attention. Gently pulling Lori back up to the bed, Stan covered her with a light blanket, and kissed her on the cheek before getting dressed and leaving. Lori smiled and softly moaned, as the venom continued to work its magic through her blood.

Stan walked to the suite where Amanda and Vito were sleeping and woke them. He explained what the authorities knew so far regarding the mysterious crash of Jimmy's plane and that there were no survivors. As expected, Amanda felt relieved, almost happy at learning of her husband's sudden death while tears filled Vito's eyes. They all agreed it would be best to leave for Vegas as soon as possible. After grabbing a few security personnel for the trip, they all boarded the seven-forty-seven and took off.

...

A knock at the door woke Lori. She rubbed her eyes and glanced at the clock. It read ten o'clock am. "Come in."

"Good morning sleepy head," Brook said carrying in two cups of coffee.

Lori sat up and rubbed her neck. "Oh, Stan and I had too much fun last night. My head is still spinning. Emmm, that coffee smells good."

Brook handed a cup to Lori, while taking a sip from her own. "I know. I heard some of your moans last night. You look a little pale, are you feeling okay?"

Taking a sip, Lori replied, "I pushed it a little too much last night if you know what I mean. That second bite was the kicker. My body isn't used to that."

"It's a strange relationship you two have, but what an exciting life."

"What do you mean two? You're a part of this too you know."

"I know and I love it. Say, where is Stan?"

"I think he has some business to do in Vegas tonight. Here, can you help me up? I need to get some fresh air." Lori reached out for Brook's arm.

Brook helped Lori to her feet and they both walked out on the balcony. Brook grabbed the binoculars and looked toward the lifeguard station. "Emmmm."

"He's working today, isn't he?"

"Oh, yeah. I want to get that man in my bed in the worst way."

"Sounds like we have something cooking over there."

"Cooking nothing, it's boiling over and burning my ass. I'm on fire!"

"Are you using your toys?"

"They don't work anymore."

"Brook, there's something I've been meaning to tell you."

"Something about Jim?"

"No, nothing like that. It's your body's reaction to the venom. You know how it can save your life and repair broken DNA, right?"

"Yes. It's amazing."

"And how it can give you an incredible high?"

"Yes."

"Well, it also increases your sex drive. I mean it revs it up past anything humanly possible. Levels you've never experienced in your entire life."

"I'm getting what you're saying and if you are asking me, yes, that's how I feel."

"It's possible having sex to relieve you of your new found levels of horniness will not bring the desired results."

"What?"

"Just don't blame Jim if he can't satisfy you."

"That's just crazy, Lori. I'm so hot I can come within minutes of him touching me in the right places."

"I hope you're right."

"Oh, God, he's such a hunk. Hey, he's looking over here. Quick, wave, Lori."

They both waved at Jim as he smiled and waved back.

Pulling up a chair, Brook sat next to Lori. "So, I was wondering how you and Stan might feel about me visiting Jason today."

"Why would you want to do that, Brook?"

"I need closure with him. Do you know what his fate will be?"

"Death is the only closure I can think of."

"We've been together a few years and I just want to see him one last time. I know it's probably wrong, but I need to do this."

"Hey, it's your life. If you want to see him, go ahead. Stan and I won't stop you."

"I also want to surprise Jim and bring him a little lunch. Would you like to join us?"

"No, I think I'll rest here a bit. Eventually, I'll crawl myself down to the buffet and get a couple rare steaks. I'm really craving one right now."

"Can I get one and bring it up for you?"

"I'd rather eat down there, but thank you."

"Do you think you'll feel better by this afternoon?"

"Maybe, what did you have in mind?"

"Oh, I don't know. A walk on the beach, maybe take in a show together."

"I'd like that. I'll either be here on the balcony or in the buffet ripping into a tender steak."

"Okay, I'll look for you when I'm done." Brook stood up and hugged Lori before walking out.

The fresh sea air and soothing sounds of the ocean waves helped Lori relax and fall back to sleep. Brook walked to the resort's security office and visited with Jason.

As soon as his eyes saw her, Jason rushed to the bars. "Brook! Baby! You gotta help me get outta here. I'm going nuts."

"Hi Jason. I just came down to say goodbye."

"Goodbye? Don't do that. Don't leave me, sweetheart. I know I haven't done right by you, but I swear I'm a changed man now. I will make it all up to you. I swear I will."

"I loved you and you did nothing but hurt me."

"I know, and that was wrong, but I've changed. Get me outta here and let me prove it to you. Please, just one more chance, I swear."

Brook didn't respond. She just stared at him.

"The only reason this Stan guy keeps you around is for your blood. He's a vampire, Vito told me himself. If you hang around with Stan, it's only a matter of time before he sucks every drop of you dry. I may have done a lot, but I never drank your blood. Let me show you my love for you. Help me get outta here. Let's leave this hell."

"Guard."

"Yes."

"Can you give Jason better food to eat than this left over garbage? Give him whatever he wants from any restaurant."

"Stan ordered only garbage and leftovers for him."

"And I'm changing it, okay? Get this man some real food, please. I can't bear to see him suffer like this anymore."

"But ..."

"No but, just do it. I'll answer to Stan for this change. Get him a couple menus and some decent food ... Now!"

Shaking his head, he replied, "Yes, ma'am, right away."

"Thank you, sweetheart. I'll be here when you're ready to go home."

"Goodbye, Jason." Brook turned and walked out the door.

Jim was wrapping up his shift as he left his lifeguard post and ran into Brook.

"Hey good lookin, can I take you out for lunch?"

"You buying? I didn't think you had that kind of cash."

"I have something much better, a Wishes charge card in Stan's name."

"That card is as good as gold I hear. I'm afraid I don't have much time. I have class in about an hour."

Placing her hand on his chest, she asked, "Can I go with you to your place?"

Swallowing hard, he replied, "My place, now?"

Gazing up into his eyes and kissing him hard on the lips, she replied, "The sooner, the better."

Grabbing her hand, "Let's go!"

The drive to Jim's apartment was only a few minutes. Brook and Jim quickly ran into the apartment and tore off each other's clothes. Jim carried Brook to the bed and laid her down as he studied every inch of her toned and tanned naked body. There was no time for romancing, only time for raw, heavy sex as they gave into their pent up lust filled desires. The sex was the most intense either of them had experienced in their lives, but after an hour, Jim couldn't hold out much longer and exploded as he came. Brook couldn't come and grew more sexually frustrated. Nothing Jim did could relieve her of this frustration. What Lori had warned earlier had become Brook's living nightmare.

"I don't understand this, Jim. I've never experienced this level of frustration before. I can usually climax without this much effort. God, I need to have sex! Oh, my, God. The harder I try, the worst it gets it seems."

"I'm so sorry, Brook. This has never happened with me either. Is there anything else we can try? You want to try again?"

Brook put on her clothes. "I feel like I'm going out of my mind. No, this isn't working. Please, just take me home, Jim."

Jim drove her to the front entrance. She kissed him on the cheek and thanked him before exiting. She headed straight for Linda's office in the hopes of finding some relief.

Arriving at the lab, Brook noticed it was completely dark. The shades were pulled down and prevented the sun to enter. "Hello? Linda, are you here?"

The sound of glass breaking startled Brook. "Who's back there?"

Out of the shadows, Linda stepped forward. Her face looked pale, her eyes dark and sunk in, and her hair frizzed. "What a pleasant surprise to see you, Brook."

"Are you feeling okay? You don't look well."

"I have a touch of the flu, but it's nothing to worry about. Please, come on in."

"I can't see. It's kind of dark in here. Let me turn on a light."

"No! Don't do that, my eyes are very sensitive to light right now. Here, take my hand and I will guide you to a chair."

Sitting down, Brook replied, "Thank you."

"Can I offer you something to drink?"

"Sure, do you have anything to reduce or fulfill these strong sexual urges that can't be fulfilled?"

"Is that what brings you here?"

"Yes. I just came from Jim's place and we tried to make love, but I couldn't come. Have you ever heard of anything so crazy?"

"Oh, yes. That same thing happens to me from time to time. It's very frustrating. Here, let me prepare something special for you to help with this." Linda went to her lab and created a pink drink that foamed and fizzed at the top. "Drink this, all of this and it will help you."

"What is it?"

"Something that will calm your nerves and free you of these unsatisfying urges. Trust me."

Brook tipped her head back and drank the cup of liquid to the last drop as Linda watched intently.

Handing the empty cup to Linda, she said, "It tastes kind of weird. Oh, wow, it has a pretty good kick to it. The room is starting to spin, is this normal?"

"Oh yes, very normal. Here, lie back and rest your eyes."

"My face feels like it's burning up, my heart is racing. What did you give me?"

"Just relax, dear." Linda grabbed a needle from the cabinet and walked next to Brook.

"Wait. What are you doing with that needle?"

"I need another sample of your blood. Just relax." Linda tied a rubber band around Brook's arm in search of a good vein.

Brook tried to get up, but couldn't. Linda pushed her back, then jabbed the needle into her arm withdrawing a syringe full of Brook's blood.

"Ouch! What are you doing, Linda?"

Linda squirted the blood into her mouth and swished it around before swallowing. "Oh, this is delicious. Even better than the one I had this morning." She bent down to Brook's arm that still bled and sucked more and more blood from her.

Brook pulled her arm away and struggled to the floor. She ran for the door, tripping over a box on the way. Linda chased after her. As Brook reached the door, the light in the outer hallway reflected off Linda's face showing a pair of razor sharp fangs dripping blood extending down her top row of teeth.

With her back against the wall, Brook screamed, "Oh, God! What happened to you, Linda? What have you done?"

Linda grabbed Brook's hair and yanked her head back. In the center of her throat, her carotid rapidly beat. Linda smelled the crimson fluid rushing past her nose. "You smell real good. I'm so hungry I can drink you dry right now, Brook. Please don't take any of this personally."

"What?"

Linda dragged Brook into the back of the lab and threw her down on the couch. Brook fell on top of someone else, someone cold and not breathing. The light from a computer monitor shined on the girl's face and neck.

Brook screamed.

Pulling the dead girl's body off the couch and tossing her to the floor, Linda said, "That would be breakfast."

"What?"

"Her name was Jennifer, a local hooker in town. She was worth every red cent."

"My God, look at her neck, Linda!" Two deep puncture wounds severed the woman's jugular like a female lion ripping into its prey.

"You should know, Jennifer didn't suffer ... for too long. Her blood made me strong, yours will make me stronger." Linda climbed on top of Brook. "Now, let's take a look at what you have."

Brook pushed her back. The two briefly wrestled on the couch. Brook desperately fought to keep Linda's fangs away from her neck. "No! Stop! Stan will kill you when he finds out." Linda was much stronger though, and quickly gained the upper hand. Brook had weakened from her drugged cocktail to fight for long and soon passed out.

"Ah, you're too easy, Brook. I can't bite you now anyway. I have to wait a few hours for your blood to clear of the drugs." Linda carried Brook to a gurney and tied her wrists and feet to the metal bar that ran around the outer edge. She then licked Brook's neck in eager anticipation of her next meal.

As night fell, Linda stuffed Jennifer's decomposing body into an oversized plastic bag. She then sneaked up the elevator to the helipad and asked the pilot to take her out to sea where the sharks were known to be feeding. She told the pilot it was a special request that came directly from Stan. The helicopter flew two miles out and hovered just a few feet above the water as she kicked the plastic bag out the door.

...

Worry dominated Lori's mind most of the evening as she tried in vain to find Brook. She didn't show for dinner and she didn't show later to go to a show. Lori contacted Jim and he said he dropped Brook off at the hotel earlier this afternoon and he hadn't heard from her since. Lori contacted Chuck in the security office and asked him to keep an eye out for her. Chuck informed her that Brook came down and spoke with Jason around noon time, then left.

Lori's cell phone rang, caller ID said it was Stan. "Hi Honey. How's Vegas treating you?"

"You won't believe the size of land Jimmy left us. I think we have enough room to build a mini Wishes II here."

"That's good."

"What's wrong? I can sense your worry from here."

"It's Brook. She's disappeared and no one knows where she is. Do you know?"

"Let's see, nope, I'm not picking anything up. She must be sleeping."

"That worries me even more. We were supposed to meet for dinner and she never showed. If she's sleeping, it's not at Jim's place or here."

"I'll be right home! Have Chuck begin a search of the resort for her and notify Daytona PD we have a missing person."

"I've got another call, hurry home Stan."

"Hello?"

"We received a call from the captain of our dinner cruise ship. They found a female body floating out at shark's reef."

Lori's legs gave out. She grabbed hold of the couch to stop her fall. "Oh my God! Do you know who it is, Chuck? Tell me it's not Brook, please, I gotta hear you say that."

"Hard to identify. The sharks were already taking bites out of her when our ship's captain noticed her. No one on board would know if she was Brook or not."

"Meet me at the dock, Chuck. Better call Jim too. Oh my God."

"We'll be there."

Click.

Author Notes

I so much appreciate your reviews. Thank you. Also, I wish to thank artasylum for sharing this very beautiful picture.

Chapter 17
Murder in Paradise

By NightWriter

Lori rushed to the dock as the Wishes dinner cruise ship slowly pulled into port. Chuck and Jim walked with her up to the ship. Lori swallowed hard while fear stabbed at her stomach. Tears welled up in her eyes. Her legs wobbled and shook as she walked up the side and boarded.

The ship's captain met everyone on board and immediately escorted them below. Several times as Lori stepped down the stairs, her legs gave out, causing Chuck to grab her arm to keep her from falling. The captain opened the door to a stateroom and turned on the light. He motioned for Lori to enter, while he remained in the hallway. Under a bright light, the white sheet covered the deceased body that lay still on the bed. Lori cautiously approached.

Shaking her head, Lori said, "I can't do this ... I .. I .." She turned around and immediately collided with Chuck. He wrapped his arms around her. She searched for words, but was quickly interrupted.

"Please, let me, Lori," Jim said as he walked up to the bed. Grabbing the top sheet with both hands, he pulled it down. "Oh, my, God!"

"It's not Brook," Chuck said.

Lori turned and looked. As soon as she saw the mangled body, she gasped in both relief and horror. "Did sharks do that?"

"I've never seen shark bites like these. The ones on her neck look like an animal attacked her," Jim said as he looked closer.

"I better call Linda." Lori dialed Linda's office and then her cell phone, but there was no answer. "That's odd. I can usually get a hold of her."

Over Chuck's two-way radio, Sarah frantically called out for help. "Man down, man down! Requesting back-up." There was no response.

Chuck picked up his radio. "What do you have, Sarah?"

"A man collapsed in the hotel lobby just off the main elevator. I think he is one of our chopper pilots."

"I'm on my way."

Chuck led Lori and Jim off the boat and back up the walkway to the hotel. Bright flashes of lightning streaked across the dark sky followed by loud claps of thunder.

"We better hurry, it's about to pour," Jim said.

Another bright flash and the ground shook. Claps of thunder roared from above. Large drops of rain fell, faster and faster until the rain came down so hard they couldn't see two feet in front of them.

Running to the hotel entrance, Chuck said, "Damn! Where is everyone? I'm usually informed ahead of time when storms are about to hit the resort." Chuck opened the door.

A rack of towels sat near the rear doors for people returning from the pool. They each grabbed a towel and dried their face and arms while briskly walking to the lobby. Sarah knelt next to the man who collapsed in the hall. Tourists watched as she administered CPR.

"Damn it, breathe!" Sarah yelled as she pushed her breath into his lungs. She then pounded his chest. "Breathe!"

Chuck and Jim rushed to her side and took over while Lori stood with Sarah and watched. After a few minutes, Chuck wiped the sweat from his brow and declared the man dead.

"I'm sorry, there's nothing more we can do for him." Chuck stood looking at Lori while shaking his head.

"Look!" Jim said as he pointed to the man's neck. "He has the same bite marks on his neck as the woman. Two deep puncture wounds severing his carotid artery."

"Let's take him to our office." Lori and Sarah lead the way followed by Chuck and Jim carrying the dead pilot.

Lori and Sarah both screamed as they entered the security office. The two officers on duty were found sitting in their chairs with their heads back, their throats bitten.

Setting the pilot down, Chuck ran to the prison area fearful of what he might find. There he found Jason and Max also dead, with their throats showing the same savage bite marks.

"Sarah."

"Yes, Chuck?"

"Call everyone. I want every officer on duty until we can figure out what's going on. Call Daytona PD as well. Find out if the zoo is missing any lions or wolves."

"Chuck, let's check on Linda, I'm worried about her too. She's still not answering her phone," Lori said.

"Let's go!"

Another bright flash followed by a loud clap of thunder. The hotel lights briefly go dark, then come back on as the generators kicked in.

"That was close. I wonder what it hit?" Jim asked.

"Good thing we weren't in the elevator," Lori said as she looked up at Chuck.

"Looks like we'll need to take the stairs," Chuck replied.

"You ever have one of those days?" Lori mumbled as she started walking up the stairs.

The lights in the stairwell flickered while thunder echoed around them.

"Where's Stan?" Chuck asked.

"He said he was on his way. I would think he's close, but he'll have to wait for the storm to pass."

"I've never seen anything like this in my life," Jim said.

"That makes two of us, my friend," Chuck replied.

Reaching the tenth floor where Linda's office resided, Chuck opened the stairwell door and walked to her office. The door was locked and the lights were out, except for the bright flashes of lightning. He knocked on her office door, but there was no response. Using his master key, he opened the door and flipped on the room lights.

"Linda? Are you here? Oh, God, what's that smell?" Lori asked.

"Oh, shit," Chuck said as he walked to the back lab. He choked at the strong foul odor.

Lori and Jim joined him, also coughing and waving their hands over their noses. "What the hell happened here?" Lori asked as she looked around.

The lab was destroyed. The freezer door swung over blood stained floors. Broken glass and bloody syringes were scattered on the table and floor. Flies and maggots had taken over the room.

"There's no one here, let's get out of here," Chuck said as he made his way out.

"Wait!" Lori said as she bent down and picked up a pair of sunglasses.

"What is it, Lori?" Jim asked.

"These belong to Brook."

"Are you sure?" Chuck asked.

"I lent them to her yesterday. What was she doing here? Where is she? Where is Linda?"

Over the radio, Sarah called out for Chuck.

Lifting his radio to his mouth, Chuck replied, "Go ahead, Sarah, what do you have?"

"An officer on patrol discovered that our blood bank has been robbed."

"Blood bank? Are you sure?"

"Yes. The freezer has been cleaned out. Everything has been taken including the fresh stock we collected from yesterday's blood drive. We're also missing all the unused bags."

Chuck turned to Lori with a confused look. "This makes no sense."

"Break, break," another officer called out over the radio.

"Officer breaking go ahead," Chuck replied.

"Stan's yacht is missing."

"Do you see anything on radar, Sarah?"

"Nothing. The storm is wrecking havoc with all our systems."

Chuck slammed his fist into the wall. "Damn!"

...

Blinding flashes of lightning lit the sky. In the distance a clap of thunder echoed in the night air.

"Come here, my sweetheart," Linda said as she opened her arms.

Deep in a trance, Brook slowly walked toward her. She stopped in front of Linda and tipped her head back. Her long blonde hair fell behind her as her throat pushed out. Linda ran her fingers across her neck, feeling for the pulse that beat hard and fast in Brook's carotid. Stepping closer, Linda licked Brook's neck.

"You've been very good today. Now it's time for your reward." Linda opened the shiny black lid to her coffin and invited Brook to lie down inside. Brook knelt and crawled inside turning on her side while staring straight ahead with a blank look. Linda climbed in along side of her and brushed the blonde strands of hair away from Brook's neck.

Running her nose along Brook's neck, she said, "Hmm, you smell good enough to eat." Linda inched her fangs closer to the warm and rapid beat in Brook's throat as she lowered the lid.

Author Notes

Thank you for reading and all your support and help. Thank you also artasylum for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 18
Linda's Escape

By NightWriter

Stan's plane arrived in the Daytona area, but due to the severe weather on the ground, his plane was forced to circle above. Even though the weather had knocked out his cell phone service, he knew there was trouble below. Lori's mind played like a horror show with images full of death.

Stan picked up the hand set. "Jack, what's the delay? Let's get down there."

"I'm sorry, sir. The entire area has been socked in by this storm. The weather service is posting hurricane warnings up and down the coast."

"I don't care what it is. Get me down, now!"

"Daytona Tower won't clear us for landing until the severe weather passes."

"Maybe you didn't hear me, Jack. I said get me down, now!"

"Yes sir."

Jack turned the plane's nose to line up with the ILS (Instrument Landing System) runway and prepared for landing. Contacting the tower, he declared an emergency. Jack informed them he was coming down despite the growing hurricane threat. The air controller did his best to guide Stan's plane down through the turbulence and heavy rain bands that wrapped around the storm. As the plane descended, bright flashes of lightning ahead of the plane briefly blinded the pilots while deafening claps of thunder shook the plane. Wind gusts knocked them from side to side as micro bursts caused the plane to rise and fall hundreds of feet. Flying through the heart of a thunderstorm, let alone a hurricane, was considered suicide by most experts.

Stan entered the cockpit and placed his hands on both pilot's shoulders. "How we doing?"

"Rough and it's going to get a lot rougher as we get closer to the airport, Stan. I think you would be safer strapped in somewhere."

Standing firm on the floor like his feet were somehow anchored to it he replied, "Don't worry about me, gentlemen. It will take more than a little hurricane to knock me over."

An alarm rang out as the plane was knocked by another strong wind gust.

"Fire, engine two!" Jack called out to his co-pilot.

"Got it." Flipping a switch to extinguish the fire, his co-pilot replied, "Shutting down engine two, fire out."

"Let's hope we don't lose another one," Jack said.

"You're doing good. I can see the lights to the runway ahead," Stan said.

Squinting his eyes, Jack asked, "Where?" All he could see was total darkness broken by frequent flashes of lightning. Clouds obscured his view.

As the plane continued to descend through the lower cloud deck, the sky suddenly cleared and the winds stopped. Straight ahead were the bright white runway lights of Daytona International and flashing ILS strobes.

"Say hello to Emily," Jack said. "It always amazes me how the eyes of these massive storms can be so clear and calm."

"I once knew a woman named Emily. She was an old blowhard. All bark no bite," Stan laughed.

Both pilots laughed as they configured the plane for landing.

Stan picked up his cell phone and called Lori.

"Hi, love."

"Oh, my, God! Stan!" Chuck came over and joined Lori.

"What's going on?"

"Several of our employees have been viciously attacked and killed by an unknown animal."

"Does Linda have any ideas what caused it?"

"That's another thing, Linda and Brook are missing."

"Missing?"

"That aint all. Your yacht is missing too. Oh, and our blood bank was robbed."

Oh, shit! Where can I meet you?"

"I'm in the security office."

"We're touching down now. I'll be there in a few minutes."

Stan jumped out of his jet and into a waiting chopper to take him back to the hotel. On the ride home he tried to make sense of what Lori told him. Nothing made any sense though. Even more disturbing was that he couldn't reach either Brook or Linda telepathically. As soon as the helicopter landed on the helipad, Stan ran for the elevator and to the security office. The other side of the eye wall closed in as the hurricane continued to churn slowly northward.

...

"This is one of the fastest forming hurricanes I've ever seen," Chuck said as he looked out the window at the palm trees bending under the heavy rain.

"Wasn't this in the forecast?" Lori asked.

"Nope." Chuck turned to Sarah. "Anything yet on Stan's yacht?"

"No, sorry, nothing. It's like the ship just disappeared."

"Keep searching, it has to be out there somewhere."

Stan entered the room and walked to Lori. Sensing his presence, she turned around. They embraced. Looking deep into her eyes while brushing the hair from her forehead, he said, "Thank God you're okay, love."

"What's going on, Stan?" Lori asked.

"I'm not sure." Turning to look at one of the dead security officers, Stan studied the bite mark on his neck. Then he looked at the other officer's bite marks. And finally, he looked at the dead pilot's neck. "I don't think this was the work of a wolf. The fangs are close together, they're almost human-like. It looks like all three died by the same attacker too."

"Any ideas?" Chuck asked.

Looking to Chuck, Stan replied, "Nothing I'm ready to share yet. Did you fingerprint the blood bank yet?"

"We're doing it now. I'm thinking we might want to do it in Linda's lab too." Chuck looked down at his watch.

"Why?"

"The lab looks like a crime scene. Blood and broken glass are splattered all over the floor and tables."

"Good idea."

Bright flashes of lightning streaked across the sky quickly followed by loud claps of thunder. Outside, winds howled over 70mph.

Placing her hand on his shoulder, Lori said, "You should go up to her lab, honey."

Looking at Lori and Chuck, he replied, "I was thinking about it. Would you and Chuck care to join me?"

"Sure, but a word of caution, it stinks."

They took the elevator up to the lab. The smell that earlier resided only in the lab now overtook the entire floor.

"Whew! This is bad." Lori said, holding her nose.

Chuck opened the door. Flies buzzed around him.

"Why don't you two stay out for now, I'll be right back," Stan said.

"No problem," Chuck replied.

Stan walked around, checking the drawers and closets before returning.

"Did you find anything?" Lori asked.

"Plenty." Turning to Chuck, Stan said, "We need to fumigate the entire floor, but especially the lab as soon as possible. There is a real danger with these bugs eating the experimental blood Linda kept."

"Understood. I'll get someone on it right away."

"Good. Don't do anything here until you fumigate first."

"Anything else?" Lori asked.

"Well, all her research papers are missing. Her microscope and most of her clothing are also missing. I think she was either kidnapped or she left on her own, but neither makes any sense. It also looks like there was some kind of struggle in there."

Sarah's voice broke over Chuck's radio.

"Go ahead, Sarah."

"Results from fingerprinting the blood bank show only two sets of prints; Linda's and Brook's."

"Brook's?" Lori asked.

Daylight came too quick.

"I need to get going, but I want you to keep searching for my boat, Chuck. Also, see what prints you can lift in Linda's lab."

"What should I tell Daytona PD about the deaths?"

"Stick to the wolf or another wild animal for now. No need to tell them more than we have to at this point."

"Understood."

Stan turned and walked with Lori to the elevator. As they entered the suite, the lightning was still streaking across the northern sky lighting up the dark suite. Stan turned to her and said, "Love, I haven't had anything to eat all night. With our blood bank now empty, I'm going to need another blood drive soon. Can you set one up for me?"

"Of course." They both undressed and climbed into bed. Lori arched her head back and pulled Stan closer. He kissed and licked her neck while searching for a place to plant his fangs.

Looking up, Stan said, "Don't worry, love. We'll find Linda and Brook."

Before Stan could bite, his cell phone rang.

"Hello?"

"Good morning, sweetheart."

Sitting up. "Linda? Where are you?"

"I'm so sorry that you have to go to bed hungry tonight. I really am."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh come on, Stan. By now even you must suspect who's responsible for robbing your blood bank."

"You? Why?"

"You really don't know do you? I figured out your secret to immortality, honey. Maybe in a few hundred years we can get together for a drink."

"Linda, love, you don't know what you're messing with. Let's stop this madness."

"I had no idea how strong human blood would make me. I never expected the incredible high or such powers. Why, one day I might even be able to take you on after a few more gallons of this potent crimson liquor. You know I love you."

"Please, Linda, listen to me. Stop this."

"Oh sweetie, I've only just begun."

"What are you planning to do?"

"Don't worry. Speaking of worry, don't worry about Brook. She's with me, sweetheart. You might say we're sleeping together."

"Linda, keep her out of this. She has nothing to do with us. Let her go."

"Why? She's my insurance policy against you. If I hear that you're coming after me, let's just say you won't be able to identify her even with dental records."

"I thought you liked Brook."

"I love her. She's my ... pet."

"Love her? Pet? What kind of life are you forcing her to live? Are you keeping her under a spell? Spells will turn her mind to mush. You can't make humans pets."

"Enough! You're giving me a headache and I swore your days of doing that were over years ago."

Click

"Hello? Linda?"

"Was that Linda?"

"She's gone quite mad and now she has Brook."

"Oh, my God!"

"She won't hurt Brook as long as she thinks we won't come after her. We need to know where she is."

The added stress wore down Stan's energy. He coughed, his face started to lose color.

"Honey, you need to feed. You're starting to go into hibernation. We'll deal with Linda later. Right now you need to get your strength back." Lori tilted her neck back and drew Stan close. "Feed, honey. That's it, bite. Uhhhh."

Author Notes

Thank you so much for your interest and support. Thank you ftbtaxman for sharing your beautiful picture.

Chapter 19
Planning for Brook's Rescue

By NightWriter

Six days passed and no word of Linda. With each passing day, Lori became more nervous about Brook's fate. This uncertainty took its toll on her with a loss of appetite and little sleep. At the same time, the Daytona PD was concluding their investigation into the deaths at the resort. In their reports investigators called the deaths accidental and likely caused by a wild animal. The resort paid each of the deceased families a million dollars from the resort's life insurance policy. Stan also ordered that the families continue to receive their spouse's weekly paychecks indefinitely and established trust funds for the children's education. Exceptions to this generosity included Max and Jason, their actions against Brook not forgotten.

Lori leaned forward, resting her arms over the balcony rail as she gazed out at the turquoise colored ocean. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched kids race their jet skis beyond the outer pier. The setting sun bathed them in shades of orange and red while the sky overhead turned deeper blue. The distant sound of their jet skis was broken with the roar of crashing waves. Lifting a long stemmed glass to her lips, she took another large gulp of wine as she wiped another tear from her cheek.

Stan walked up behind her and placed his hand on her back. He gently rubbed and massaged her, running his hands slowly across her shoulders and arms. She turned around and they fell into each other's arms. Gazing into each other's eyes they kissed passionately. As more tears fell down her face, he gently wiped them with his thumb.

A light wind blew through her hair as she turned to look out toward the ocean. Lori cried, "Brook's out there, somewhere, alone and scared. Will we ever find her?"

Stan stood beside her with his arm draped over her shoulder. "Of course we will, love."

"You've been saying that all week, but everyday we learn nothing. It's been too long."

"Patience, my love, patience."

"I'm out of patience. I miss her so much, Stan."

His phone rang. He lifted the receiver to his ear. "Hello?"

Lori turned to look at him hoping that this was the call they had been waiting for.

"Get the plane ready and meet me with five of your best officers."

"Who was that?" Lori asked.

Placing the phone back in his pocket, he replied, "Chuck. He said the Madrid police have spotted the yacht."

"Madrid?"

"I think I know where she's going."

"Spain?"

"No, Bran Castle deep in the heart of Romania."

"Why there?"

"She has had a fascination with that castle ever since I first bit her. She used to say that was my birthplace."

"But I thought you ...."

"I know, but she never believed me. She was obsessed with this belief because she had a vision. I thought she got past this. Becoming a vampire has apparently strengthened her resolve to prove her vision."

"What does she hope to find?"

"She thinks Bran Castle contains the secrets to immortality, like a Holy Grail. She's also been obsessed with uniting me with my family, which she claims are entombed there. She even believes there are incredible treasures and secrets buried in the walls and grounds of the castle. She begged me to take her there for years after her vision, which I refused. She believes if I went there the ground would shake so violently that new passages would open. Passages that would lead us to the hidden treasures and ultimately my family who would be eternally grateful to her for their release. Of course, none of this is true."

"She's mad."

"Very and quite desperate. There's no changing her mind. I never thought she would go this far to get me there."

"Isn't it winter there now?"

"Yes."

"Stan, maybe it's a trap! You can't go there. With the sub-zero temps, you'll freeze to death long before we can release Brook."

"But I must go. Brook's life depends on it."

"Please, let me go instead. With our security force I can take her down myself. I can't risk losing you."

"No. I must show Linda that her vision is wrong. It's the only way to stop her madness."

"I can't let you go."

"You don't have a choice, love."

Stan's phone rang. "Yes? We're on our way."

Turning to Lori, he said, "The plane and personnel are ready. Let's go."

Lori ran to the front door, blocking it with her body, her arms crossed. "You're not going."

"They're waiting for us. You can't rescue Brook without me. You'll only jeopardize hers and everyone else's lives."

She leaned forward. "You're NOT going!"

"Look, I understand your concern, but it has to be this way. We don't have any other choice."

"Damn it, Stan! Is there any way we can keep you warm there?"

Reaching his hand out for her, he replied, "Hold my hand tight. As long as you do that, I can't go into hibernation."

Lori grabbed his hand and squeezed. "Damn right you won't!"

They both rushed to the waiting chopper to take them to their plane. Everyone was already on board and in their seats. Stan and Lori stopped at the cockpit.

"Hi Jack. What's our flight time to Bucharest?"

"About eight hours. It will be daylight by the time we land."

"Any problems repairing that bad engine?"

"Not really, but I'm not looking forward to flying through any more hurricanes with you in the future." Jack laughed.

"Don't worry. Where we're going, hurricanes are the least of our concerns."

"As soon as you two buckle in, we'll take off."

"Very good. Have a good flight gentlemen," Stan replied as he walked away.

They took their seats near the front and snapped the seatbelts around their waists. Lori reached for Stan's hand and held it tight. She spotted Jim as he rushed through the door and yelled out, "Jim!"

He walked over. "Hey. I hope you don't mind, but I had to join you on this trip."

"No, not at all. We welcome your help in her rescue," Lori replied.

"I'll sit with Chuck." Jim pointed across the aisle, then sat and buckled in.

Stan turned his head to look at Lori. "I wish I could be with you when we fly over the Carpathian mountain range, love. They are very beautiful to look at from above."

"I'll be with you."

"But it will be daylight when we get there. I'll be in my coffin."

"So?"

Stan wet his lips. "Oh?"

The four Rolls Royce engines screamed in the night air, pushing everyone back in their seats as the plane's nose lifted toward the sky. Stan brought Lori's hand to his lips and kissed her long slender fingers. Lori rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.

As daylight approached, everyone was sleeping. Stan quietly unbuckled his seatbelt and walked to the back where his private office was. He crawled into his coffin. Before he could close the lid, Lori pulled it open. "Would you like a little company, honey?"

Stan opened his arms welcoming her. He smiled, revealing two sharp fangs dripping with saliva and eager.

Lori climbed in and lay on top of him. Her neck resting only inches from his jugular piercing fangs. There they cuddled and kissed until falling back to sleep.

The sudden thump of the plane's landing gear striking ground at Bucharest International woke everyone. Stan and Lori climbed out of their travel bed. Stan walked behind the desk and called over the intercom for Chuck. Lori checked on her automatically brewed coffee.

There came a knock at the door.

"Come in," Stan said.

Jim and Chuck entered. "Good morning, Stan, Lori," Chuck said as he nodded to both.

"Good morning."

"Would either of you like some coffee?" Lori asked.

"Sure," they both replied.

Sitting in his chair and looking at Chuck, he said, "I want you to rent two large choppers to fly us to Bran Castle and back."

Gently taking his cup of coffee from Lori, Chuck replied, "Understood."

"We need a copy of the castle layout so your team knows where everything is and we need a tactical plan for securing my yacht."

"Are you expecting anyone to be on board?"

"No, it should be vacant. But just in case, instruct your people to use the tranquilizer guns only. I want Linda taken alive."

"But, what about ... "

"No buts. The tranquilizers will be far more effective than bullets anyway. There's no telling how crazy she's become, so shoot first, ask questions later if you or your people feel threatened. We fly to the castle at sunset, so get your people back before then."

"Yes sir."

"Thank you."

As Chuck and Jim left, Stan walked up to the door and locked it. He then turned to face Lori. "Soon, my love, Brook will be free."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now vampire Thank you so much for reading and your much appreciated reviews. Thanks also to Skittratt for sharing the beautiful picture.

Chapter 20
A Family Matter

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.

White beams of moonlight filtered through the dark and foggy room. A loud thumping sound coming from Brook's heart reverberated in Stan's ears. The sweet scent of her female blood filled his nose and brought hunger pains deep in his stomach. In front of him, Brook's head leaned back off the foot of the bed. The tips of her blonde hair teased the wooden floor. Blood rushed to her head, turning her face deep red. Her cheeks glowed with the life her dark eyes were absent of. On the side of her neck grew a large double jugular that pulsated rapidly in synch with every beat of her strong heart. Her jugular surged with a crimson colored smorgasbord no vampire could resist. Crawling on top of Brook, Linda made her way to the young lady's throat. Reaching Brook's hardened jugular, she pressed her lips against the jugular's warm inviting form. Suddenly, she stopped and turned to look up at Stan. She hissed and growled.

"I warned you what would happen if you came after me." Two pearly fangs shot out from under the top of her lip. She tipped her head back and laughed then dove head first into Brook's neck. Biting down hard she sent her fangs deep into Brook's jugular. Brook's head reeled from the sudden shock, her eyes opened wide and she screamed in pain.

"Nooooo!" Stan yelled as he raced to pull Linda off her. Linda withdrew her fangs from Brook's neck and pushed Stan to the floor with incredible force. Blood spurt out from Brook's neck spraying over Linda's face. "Get off her! What has she ever done to you?" Stan yelled. Linda laughed and drove her fangs back into Brook. Stan grabbed her shoulders and struggled to pull her off Brook, but her grip around Brook was too tight. Coming from behind, he bit the back of Linda's neck. She laughed louder. He bit again and again.

* * *

Lori held Stan tight in her loving arms while he slept. His lips rested next to her carotid pulse, where they last caressed her neck when he fell asleep. Her warmth and energy had a way of knocking him out. She knew he would need all the strength he could muster in the coming hours to rescue Brook and needed this deep sleep. The temperatures outside were bitterly cold, far too dangerous for a human let alone a vampire like him, but inside the coffin wrapped tight in her arms the temperature was a perfect 98.6. Every now and then a light snore would escape his mouth and break the stillness of his sleep. This peace was suddenly broken when he started to violently toss and turn. He screamed, "Nooooo! Noooo!" Lori was thrown against the back wall of the coffin. His fangs were out and he was biting into anything within reach. Lori tried to distance herself, but couldn't back away fast enough. His fangs struck her throat again and again. Lori coughed and gasped for air.

"Stan, stop! Stan!" Lori yelled, shaking him in desperate attempts to wake him out the nightmare. Nothing worked. He bit her, sending his fangs wildly into her neck again, while the two fought and thrashed around in the coffin. Lori was pinned against the back, trapped with no one to help or hear her screams. "Uhg! Stan!" Inside Stan's mind all he could hear was Linda's laughter.

Lori reached up and pushed the top of the coffin open and struggled to climb out. Stan continued attacking her, but his bites were random as his eyes remained closed. Once out, she watched in horror as Stan continued to shake and snap his jaws violently in search of a victim. She ran to their private bathroom and filled a glass with cold water. While the glass filled, she looked in shock at the mirror noticing that her neck was covered in blood from multiple bite wounds. She walked back to Stan who was still fighting with himself in the coffin and splashed the water on his face. The sudden coolness of water broke him out of the nightmare. His eyes opened. "Lori?"

Reaching for his hand, Lori said, "I'm right here, honey."

Stan turned and smiled until he saw several streams of blood trickling down her neck. "Oh, love, what happened?"

"I don't know. I think you had a nightmare, but like nothing I've ever seen you have before."

Stan looked down in thought. "It wasn't a nightmare, it was her!"

"Linda?"

"Yes. She knows we're here."

"Oh no!"

"Exactly." Stan climbed out and walked to the bathroom. Lori followed. Grabbing a white washcloth, he ran cold water over it. "Come here, love," Stan said as he looked close at her neck. Lori stepped closer and tipped her head back. Stan gently rubbed the washcloth over her throat cleaning it. Then he licked each cut and bite wound with his tongue until they each healed. "I'm so sorry, love."

"Oh, that feels good." Lori said letting her head fall further back.

He kissed her neck, then her cheek. She slowly lifted her head locking her eyes with his. She searched for his lips until they too locked. They embraced. "We will find her, love. We will bring her home."

Tears filled Lori's eyes. "Do you think she's still alive after spending a week with this monster?"

Walking out of the bathroom and getting dressed, Stan turned and replied, "I do. We have to believe that. Besides, I don't think Linda is a monster. Crazy, yes, but monster, no, not yet."

Lori got dressed. "I hope you're right."

"What does worry me is Brook. The human mind can turn to mush if kept under a spell for too long."

"What would she be like?"

"Like the zombies you see on TV, with no mind. She would have no spirit, no life inside her. She would be practically brain dead. Her only purpose then would be to feed vampires like Linda her blood. She would become a crop harvested nightly."

"My God! How much time do we have?"

"I'm afraid not much. Another few hours maybe."

"Stan!"

"This is why you can't take Linda on alone. I need to break Brook free both physically and mentally from Linda."

Lori looked out the window at the light snow falling. "It looks awfully cold out there. Are you sure you're going to be okay?" Lori asked with deep concern in her eyes as she grabbed Stan's hand.

Stan raised her hand to his lips and kissed her fingers and replied, "Keep holding my hand, love and I should be okay. Your strength will get us through this nightmare."

Lori squeezed his hand tighter and they both walked out into the plane's cabin. Chuck walked up to them looking to his right and then left.

"Good evening, Chuck," Stan said as he picked up a newspaper from the table and glanced at the headlines.

"Good evening. Do you read Romanian?"

Smiling, Stan replied, "A long time ago I did." Throwing the paper back down on the table, he asked, "What did you learn?"

"We found your boat in Madrid and secured it. No one was on board."

"Good, I didn't think you'd find anyone there."

"We also rented two choppers and are ready to go on your word."

"Nice job." Turning to Lori, Stan asked, "You should eat something before we go, love."

Rubbing her neck, she replied, "My stomach is too nervous."

Stan waved his hand and a crew member stepped closer. "You need your strength. We'll go after you've eaten." Turning to the crew member, he said, "Please make sure Lori eats. Get her a steak, okay?" The crew member nodded and briefly walked to the plane's galley.

Turning to Chuck placing an arm around him in a huddle, Stan said, "When we get to the castle have your SWAT team surround the place. Tell them to shoot Linda on sight."

"On sight? Are you sure?"

"Take her down at the first opportunity, Chuck. We may not get a second chance."

"Will do." Chuck walked to the front and discussed the strategy with his SWAT team.

The crew member returned with a plate piled high with broccoli, russet potatoes and a thick tender rare steak.

"Now that looks pretty good," Lori said as she wet her lips.

Stan sat with Lori at the table as she ate. When she was done she set her fork down and took a deep breath.

Grabbing her hand, Stan asked, "Are you feeling okay?"

"Nervous. I'm very worried about you being out in this cold. Will a heavy parka keep you warm enough?"

"Probably not since I don't generate heat like you humans do. But if we hold hands, it will be enough to keep me from falling into hibernation."

Leaning closer, "I wish you didn't have to go, honey. This is much too dangerous. If anything happens to you I, I don't know what I'll do."

"Maybe that's why she came here, thinking I wouldn't be able to follow her here."

"Maybe."

"Are you ready?"

"Not really, but Brook needs us."

"Exactly."

They both put on their coats and walked to meet Chuck at the front. "Let's go, Chuck," Stan said.

The SWAT team pulled down their black wool ski masks and tucked them under their black coats. The only way one could tell they were with the police was by the large yellow letters that spelled SWAT on the back. Everyone ran outside and climbed into the waiting choppers. The night wind was brisk and cold. The ride to the castle would take thirty minutes.

Lori looked at Stan while holding his hand as tight as she could. "How are you doing, honey?"

Trying to bring a smile to his face, he replied, "Cold!"

Rubbing his back, she said, "Think of yourself being back home resting in the hot tub. Remember how it could bring a sweat to your brow?"

Stan laughed returning Lori's gaze. "We could really crank the temps up on that thing."

"Once we get Brook, we'll go there and crank it up."

Looking out the window at the darkness, Stan replied, "I'd like that."

"We're coming up on the castle now, Stan. We studied the blueprints and figure we can land in the parking area in the rear, then surround the place. I'll stay with you and Lori."

"Thanks, Chuck. Let's do it." Stan tightened his grip around Lori's hand.

Both helicopters landed, but waiting in the lot was Linda and Brook. She pulled Brook's head back. "This is a family matter. If anyone other than Lori and Stan step out, Brook dies."

Stan turned to Chuck and said, "Tell your people to back off."

"But, Stan, we can take her."

"We can't risk Brook's life. I can't tell you what to do right now."

"What? Why not?"

"She can read my mind. Just go, okay? I'll call you. Go!"

Lori and Stan jumped out. The choppers lifted off the ground and disappeared.

Releasing Brook's head, Linda said, "Smart move, Stan."

"What are you doing here, Linda?"

Motioning Stan and Lori to follow her inside, she said, "Come. I'm sorry that I can't offer you a seat in a hot tub just yet. Let's sit by the fireplace and have a drink. We wouldn't want you to catch cold now would we?"

Lori and Stan looked at each other before following her into the castle. The rooms inside were huge, mostly empty, and dimly lit by candles. But one room was brightly lit. It was the large living room with the huge fireplace.

Linda and Brook walked up to the fireplace. Linda ran her fingers through Brook's hair. "I just bought the place today. What do you think?"

"Does it matter?"

"Oh, where's my manners." Linda pulled off the white sheet covering the lone sofa in the room in front of the fireplace. "Please, sit down."

Stan and Lori sat. "You have your castle. Can we take Brook home and be out of your life?"

"We're family, Stan. I will be in your life a long, long time."

"I'm concerned for Brook's mental health. Humans do not fare well being kept under such spells."

"Of course the castle needs a little touching up."

"Linda! Did you hear what I just said about my concern for Brook?"

"I want to show you something in the basement ... alone."

"Release Brook."

"Very well." Linda looked at Brook and concentrated.

Brook's eyes fluttered then she fell to the floor. Lori and Stan ran to her and gently tapped her face. "Brook!" Lori called out. Brook shook her head and replied "What? What happened? Where am I?"

Stan and Lori helped Brook up and guided her to the couch. "Where are we?" Brook asked.

"It's a long story, honey."

"Now it's your turn, Stan. Shall we? The basement?"

Lori grabbed Stan's hand tight preventing him from leaving her side and said, "No."

Linda walked up to Lori and looked down at their two joined hands. "How cute. What are you afraid of, Lori? That our precious Stan will turn to stone if you should let his hand go? Afraid it's ... too cold for him?"

Linda grabbed their joined hands and pulled them apart. Lori screamed and jumped up pushing Linda back.

"How dare you!" Linda said as she raised her hand to strike Lori, but her fist was blocked by Stan.

Stan closed the distance between himself and Linda. "If you've been reading my mind, you all ready know why I must hold her hand. Hibernation is not a pleasant state to go in or out of."

Looking at Lori with fire in her eyes, she replied, "As long as you remain in this castle, you will not go into hibernation."

"I don't understand."

"Of course not. Now, there is something I must show you. Follow me."

Author Notes

Thank you for reading and your helpful reviews. Thanks also to Skittratt for the picture.

Chapter 21
Family Roots

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.

Linda opened the door and motioned with her hand for Stan to follow her. The dark stairway to the basement reeked of mold. Linda walked down into the abyss as damp cold air rose from its depths.

Thick spider webs pressed against Stan's face as he joined her. "A little light might be helpful here."

"Your eyes will adjust."

The old wooden stairs creaked and bent as they descended to the cement floor at the bottom.

Lori walked to the doorway and peered into the darkness. "Stan? Are you okay?"

Stan turned around and looked up. "Yes, I'm fine, love. Stay with Brook until we get back."

Rats the size of small cats scurried across the dark basement floor in front of them while bats hung upside down from the ceiling. The stench was foul and smelled like hundreds of corpses had been rotting in the corners.

"Let's keep moving," Linda said.

Stan looked around and shook his head in disgust. "You didn't actually pay for this place?"

Linda smiled. "I'd like to think of it as a fixer-upper."

"Looks more like a tear-down to me. This place should be condemned."

"Bite your tongue!" Reaching the back wall, Linda turned and faced Stan. "This is it."

"You brought me down to see a grey wall?"

"It's not just a wall. Look around. Concentrate on the floor near the corners."

Stan turned three-hundred-sixty degrees, piercing the darkness with his flaming red eyes. Scattered on the floor along the back wall were the skeletal remains of a dozen bodies. Rats were seen weaving trails between their open ribcages and snakes made homes in many of their skulls. Brown bats and large black spiders hung from the ceiling tiles above them.

Stan was horrified at the smells and sights. "What is this place, Linda?"

Linda looked around and laughed that deep disgusting laugh that came with her new personality. "This is your home."

"You're crazy."

"Don't tell me this doesn't look just a little familiar to you."

"We're done." Stan turned and walked away.

Linda yelled after him, "Don't' you want to see your spaceship?"

Stan stopped and turned around. "What are you talking about? How can you know so much about me or my past when you weren't even alive hundreds of years ago?"

"I can read not only what you're currently thinking about, honey, but I can read your deepest darkest secrets, including those you've kept repressed for hundreds of years."

"What?"

"Those bones scattered along the back walls -- they are all that remain of your research party."

"Research party?"

"Still not registering? Come here, this might help." Linda placed her hand against the wall. "Put your hand on the wall."

The hairs on the back of Stan's neck rose. "I'm not touching it." He turned and walked away. "This place gives me the creeps. Let's just get out of here."

"You sense what you don't want to remember, don't you? You can't keep running from your past Stan. Face your fear. This is the door to your past. Only you can open it."

Stan kept walking.

"Keep walking, honey and I will hunt you down and all those you love for eternity. Do as I ask and maybe I'll leave you alone."

Stan stopped and turned to face Linda. "Leave us alone? Forever? You have yourself a deal."

"Put your hand on this wall and see what you've been keeping repressed all these years. Humor me. If I'm wrong, I won't bother you anymore."

Stan shook his head in disbelief and walked up to the wall. He raised his hand and placed it flat against the cool wall. Nothing happened. "There, are you satisfied now?"

Linda looked at Stan with a confused look. "Wait. Give it some time. It's been hundreds of years since this door was last used."

"Linda, you need serious help." Stan removed his hand from the wall and walked toward the stairs. "I've had enough of this place. I'm taking the girls home."

"Stan, wait. Come here, something is happening. Hurry!"

Dust filled the air as the ground shook. The wall slowly disappeared into the ground revealing a secret passageway.

"This is it!" Linda walked into the tunnel. "This is the ramp to your spacecraft."

Stan looked around in disbelief. The passageway was lined with a red glow that led down under the castle. The smell was similar to the basement, but there were no longer rats, spiders or bats. The tunnel was void of life. The ground wasn't cement, or dirt, it was something very different and indescribable. They continued walking until they entered a large room at the end that glowed soft red. The temperature inside was warm and comfortable. Scattered around the oval shaped room were three dark pyramid shaped objects that stood twenty feet high touching the ceiling. Of the three, only one side of one pyramid was lit with tiny multicolored lights that blinked.

Stan walked up to the lighted display. As he came closer, the lights became brighter and blinked faster.

Linda followed Stan. "It's interesting how you automatically know how to take your place even though you remember nothing."

"My place?"

"This pyramid, it represents your family, doesn't it? Only one side is lit, your side."

Stan stood in front of the panel at eye level and watched as images of different events taking place on earth raced across the screen faster than any human could ever comprehend. He switched his view to another panel and saw a bright sun and debris from what used to be a planet. He peered into another panel and watched as Linda chained Lori and Brook to a wall in the basement and then bit them. Each panel took him to some event currently taking place or in someone's mind.

"What do you see, Stan? The images are moving too fast for me."

"I see life on this planet, every event, every part, all at once."

"You last saw your parents standing next to the darkened sections of the pyramid. Do you remember anything from those last days?"

Stan rubbed his forehead. "It's starting to come back. Our home planet was going to be destroyed by a star about to go supernova. We were part of a research team searching for a planet to bring our people to. We could have returned after being unsuccessful, but my father pushed on despite our dwindling resources. We traveled clear across the galaxy before crashing here. My father was a skilled pilot and buried the ship deep in the mountain so no one could detect it. Unfortunately, we could no longer communicate with our home planet."

"How did everyone die? I can see them dying violently at the hands of their friends."

"It was in the blood. Starvation led to desperation. My mother discovered that the animal blood our survey team harvested from the livestock around the ship not only didn't satisfy our hunger, it made us hungrier. Then something much worse struck them. It was a disease like rabies. Those affected by this horrifying virus became crazy. They attacked and killed fellow members of the crew. The disease penetrated their cells and brought total madness. To save my life, my father put me into hibernation. When I woke, there was no one left, but I remember just as I went under, seeing my parents under attack."

"Are there others like you still out there?"

"I don't know. If they could find another planet, yes. If not, then they're all gone." Stan fell to his knees as his mind flooded with the images he fought to repress for so long. He became overwhelmed with grief.

Linda dropped down behind Stan and grabbed control of his mind putting him under her powerful spell. "This was much easier than I thought, Stan." She pulled his head back and drove her fangs deep into his neck. Stan screamed in pain. With Stan out of the way, or at least kept under her spell, the earth and all its inhabitants now belonged to her. She was on the cusp of achieving her dream of ruling the world forever.

As Linda grabbed more control of his mind, the lights on the panel in front of him suddenly dimmed and stopped blinking. Linda laughed. "I'm sorry, Stan, but I'm changing our deal. Can I help it that I want it all?" Linda's deep laugh echoed around them.

Linda led Stan out the tunnel and up the stairs. Lori rushed to Stan's side. She quickly noticed the blank stare in his eyes and the trickle of blood running down the side of his neck.

"Stan!" Lori turned toward Linda. "My God, what have you done to him?"

Linda laughed. "Stan tasted quite good actually, but he will need to feed soon. Mind control is a fascinating new toy for me, Lori. Would you like me to try it on you?"

"Stay the hell away from us!"

"I was thinking about leaving you and Brook alone with Stan for a while. You lovers have some catching up to do. I need to return to Wishes and start harvesting. Oh, when Stan gets hungry, I'm afraid you two won't be enough to satisfy him." Linda laughed again. "Come, join me in the basement. I want to show you two your new sleeping arrangements." Linda grabbed a chain from the table.

"Oh, Linda, this is a little housewarming gift from Stan." Lori dropped to the floor as Chuck jumped up from behind her. Swinging his arm forward over his head he pointed a finger at Linda and ordered, "Fire!"

Author Notes

Thank you for reading and your continued support and reviews. Thank you kaycees world for sharing your picture.

Chapter 22
Fighting Against the Odds

By NightWriter

Linda hissed as she spun around and focused her blood red eyes on Chuck. Five silver tipped darts loaded with a powerful tranquilizer and venom combination raced toward her at blinding speed. She deflected the first two with her arm, but the remaining three struck her.

"You fools!" she screamed. How dare you come into my home and attack me." Large fangs protruded from under her top lip as she ripped out the darts and threw them to the floor. "For this you shall pay with your pathetic human hearts as I rip them from your chests, but not before I painfully drain you of your blood!" Linda grabbed the chains and ran toward Lori.

Chuck screamed, "Get out of here, Lori! Run!" Lori ran for the door, Linda followed in close pursuit. Before she reached the door, Linda jumped over her and stood with her back to the door. "Going somewhere, sweetie?" Her crimson colored eyes softened as they locked onto Lori's baby blues."

Towering over her, drool dripped from her pointed fangs. Linda's crimson eyes gazed deeper into Lori's. Falling under her powerful spell, Lori couldn't move. She now belonged to Linda and would do whatever she willed her to do.

Linda's eyes lowered to Lori's throat. Lori slowly unbuttoned her cotton blouse while tipping her head back. Linda placed her fingers around Lori's windpipe and squeezed, then scraped her long sharp fingernails down Lori's throat while wetting her lips in anticipation. "You smell incredibly delicious tonight. I think I'll start my six course feast with you my dear." Linda pulled Lori's hair, jerking her head further back then opened her mouth, baring her viper-like fangs.

Sweat dripped off Chuck's forehead as he raised the barrel of his rifle at Linda's head. He was among the best sharpshooters in the county, but tonight he had trouble just keeping the riffle steady. "Step away from her!" Chuck cocked his gun, his finger shaking nervously as it pressed against the trigger. "I said step away from her. Now!"

Linda laughed in an evil tone. Her focus remained on a pulse that beat hard and fast in Lori's throat -- the spot into which she planned to sink her fangs.

A deeper voice came from behind Linda and whispered in her ear. "If I were you, I think I would listen to him."

Linda turned in complete surprise, her eyes opened wide. "Stan, honey, how did you -"

Stan stood in front of Linda. Her spell over him had broken. "Don't honey me. How could you do this?"

Linda stumbled backwards and clutched her chest. "What's happening? What are you doing to me?"

"Nothing, it's already done."

Linda fell backwards, her head hitting the floor. Her body shook and jumped violently. "Stop whatever you're doing! I command you to stop this immediately! Stop!"

Tears flooded Lori's eyes as the spell on her broke. Running to Stan, she fell into his open arms and wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace.

Stan closed his arms around her and tightened his hold and they kissed.

Lori looked passionately into his eyes. "Are you okay?"

Rocking her in his arms he replied, "I had the wind knocked out of me, but doing much better now, thank you. How are you, love?"

"I'm okay."

Linda stopped shaking. Her body slowly curled into a fetal position.

Chuck walked up to Stan and pointed using his thumb at Linda. "Is she ... you know ... dead?"

Stan looked at Linda. "No, she's going to sleep awhile." Stan placed a hand on Chuck's shoulder. "I want to thank you so much. Your team did exceptionally well tonight. We all owe our lives to your heroic efforts. After we clean this mess up and return home, I'm giving your people a well deserved reward."

"Lori is the one who called us and helped us get inside. I'm sure the gang would appreciate your generous offer, but you have saved many of our butts too. A reward is not necessary, really."

"I insist. One other thing, let's search the castle for Jack. Since he wasn't on the yacht, she must have brought him here."

"Understood." Chuck moved quickly to organize his people to search the grounds for the ship's captain.

Stan and Lori walked to the living room where they noticed Brook laying on the couch near the fireplace. Jim sat next to her holding her hand. Her eyes were closed. Lori knelt next to her and stroked her flushed cheeks. "How is she?"

Jim turned his gaze from Brook to Lori. "She's been in a deep sleep all night."

Lori took Brook's other hand and watched her chest slowly rise and fall with every breath. "She's been through so much lately."

Chuck entered the room. "We found the ship's captain."

"So soon? Good job! Where was he?"

"She had him chained in the basement, apparently left to die. He's lost a lot of blood. Both sides of his neck have deep gashes, and he said he hasn't had anything to eat or drink since being abducted. He's in pretty bad shape."

"Use one of the choppers and take him, Brook, Linda and anyone else that want to go back to the plane."

"Will do."

The Wishes seven-forty-seven was well equipped to act as a temporary hospital with several beds spread out in the rear of the jet. The plane was stocked with enough medical supplies to care for a hundred sick or injured people. Its complement of personnel included three pilots, an engineer, six stewardesses, two nurses and one doctor.

"What about you?" Chuck asked.

"I can't leave yet."

Lori turned and stood. Her eyes looked up into Stan's. "I want to leave this God awful place. I'm worried about Brook."

Stan extended his hand to Lori. "Come with me, my love."

Gently grabbing his hand, Lori replied, "Did you hear what I said? I want to leave."

"We will, just as soon as I wrap up a few things in the basement."

A deep moan came from the living room. Lori turned and watched as Jim picked Brook up and carried her to the door.

"Take good care of her, Jim. We'll be back as soon as we can," Lori said.

Jim nodded then walked outside to the chopper. Chuck and two members of his swat team joined Stan and Lori as they walked down the stairs toward the spacecraft.

Just outside the entrance, Stan pointed to the skeletal remains of his family and research party along the back walls. "Chuck, can you and your team bring their remains inside and place them along the inside wall?"

"Sure." Chuck and his two officers went to work to carry in the remains as respectfully as possible.

"What do you need to do, honey?" Lori asked while looking with all the love in the world into Stan's tearful eyes. "Is there anything that I can do for you?"

Stan walked up to one of the tall pyramid shaped consoles and watched the images scroll by. Lori stood next to him. "No, love. I need to know if any of my people survived the supernova. I'm listening on all known frequencies for them."

Lori paused for a minute then asked, "Do you hear anything?"

"I don't. It's as if the galaxy has gone silent."

"Oh, Stan. I'm so sorry."

"No, they can't all be gone. I suspect something else is going on."

"What?"

"On this side of the galaxy we discovered an alien species that rivaled our own. They traveled vast distances to hunt down our people. It's possible we could be at war with them and this silence is a way to remain hidden from them."

"Another alien race, here?"

"They are the most ruthless species in the galaxy. They harvested our blood and venom and treated us like cattle."

"Another vampire race?"

"Yes, these are the real vampires, the ones we all feared and why my father didn't activate the emergency locator beacon after we crashed."

"Shouldn't we alert governments around the world of their presence?"

"Humans are no match for these creatures. Besides, human blood is too watered down for their tastes. They are at the very top of the food chain and really just hunt my kind down. What I can do is keep this communicator on and if anything is picked up, I'll hear it no matter where I am."

"Can you hear the alien's too?"

"Unfortunately not. We haven't been able to penetrate their communication methods. Their race is somewhat more advanced. They are like wild animals with cunning intelligence and no conscience.

Chuck walked up to Stan. "We're all done moving the remains, Stan."

"Thank you, Chuck." Stan pulled a blanket out from one of the drawers on the side wall and covered the skeletons. He knelt before them in silent prayer. Everyone lined up and knelt next to Stan. Tears flooded Stan's eyes as he prayed. Lori wrapped her arm around his shoulder and pulled him close to her. After a few minutes, Stan and Lori stood up and embraced. Lori wiped a tear from his cheek. He then turned and walked to another cabinet along the wall. Lori followed him. Chuck and his men stood near the exit.

Lori reached for Stan's hand. "I have known you for a couple years and never knew you to pray. Does your ... alien species have a God too?"

"Yes, of course we do, love."

"I didn't know."

"He's the same God you have. You humans are always thinking you're at the center of the universe when in reality, we're all in this universe together."

"I'm sorry, honey. Sometimes I forget that you're not human. But if it means anything, you appear to me to be more human than anyone I've ever known."

"Thank you, love."

"Can I ask you something?"

"Yes."

"Have you seen God?"

"No, but I have felt him many times. God's presence is strong and extends far beyond our known galaxy."

"Boy, you sure are full of surprises."

"Come, I want to show you something." Stan reached into the cabinet and pulled out an object that looked like a soft piece of red bark.

"What is it?"

"We call it a blood root."

"Kind of strange, don't you think? What do you do with it?"

Stan held it up and admired it. "Each member of our race has their own. They are quite precious and extremely rare. This one belongs to me. I haven't seen it for hundreds of years."

"What's it used for?"

"Nourishment, we drink from this. It's our main food source back home."

"Sorry, not amused, honey."

"No, honest, love. Just one ounce of blood from this root equals the potency of eight pints of yours. Do you realize what this means?"

"No."

"I don't need to feed on you or anyone ever again. Aren't you happy?"

"Ah not really, Stan. I always believed your need for my blood brought us closer, kept our relationship stronger."

"It did, but now you won't have to donate anymore."

"I don't like it. Can your root hold you? Can it keep you warm on a cold night? Can it protect you? Can it love you like I can?"

"Well no. No more than a piece of Swiss Cheese can."

"Then leave it here. I can take care of you just fine without it."

"I don't believe this. I can't leave this here, love. This root belongs to me. It's perfectly formulated and very potent nutrition for me."

"You've been doing okay so far without it, haven't you? If you love me, you'll leave it here. I don't want anything to come between what we have."

"But, love -"

"I'm serious, leave it here!"

Chuck walked up to Stan. "There's a massive winter storm heading right at us. If we want to go home, we need to leave like right now."

"Okay, thanks Chuck. Let's lock the castle down."

Lori stood with her arms crossed staring at Stan. "I'm still waiting."

"For what?"

"For you to put that disgusting thing back in the cabinet where you found it."

Stan kissed his root then reluctantly placed it back in the cabinet. Lori walked up and kissed him on the cheek. "You're doing the right thing for both of us." Lori then turned to walk out and pulled on Stan's arm to leave.

"Just a minute, I need both hands to close this door." Stan's hands moved quicker than the eye could see. He secretly stuffed his root under his shirt without Lori suspecting anything. "Okay, let's go."

After everyone exited the spacecraft, Stan lifted the basement wall to seal the entrance. Lori grabbed Stan's hand as they walked back to the chopper. The snow was already falling quite heavily with brisk winds howling between the castle and chopper.

As they walked outside, Lori said, "Hold onto my hand real tight, honey."

"Don't you worry, love. I'm not letting go."

Everyone raced across the backyard to the helicopter. As soon as they climbed into their seats the helicopter lifted off the ground.

Stan tenderly brought Lori's cold hand to his lips and gently kissed her fingers.

"As soon as we land and get on board our jet we can take off for home. We should be able to beat the storm," Chuck said.

"Good," Stan replied.

The blinding snow and wind knocked the chopper from side to side.

Stan looked deep into Lori's eyes. "I love you so much. You are so beautiful."

Lori smiled. "Where's this all coming from?"

"Oh, I don't know. How did I get so lucky to find you? I think I have fallen in love with you all over again."

"Oh, Stan. Come here." The two embraced and kissed all the way to the airport.

The chopper landed next to the Wishes jumbo jet. Everyone exited the chopper and ran up the stairs into the plane's warm cabin. Before the stewardess could secure the door, the aircraft was rolling down the taxiway heading toward the main runway. Everyone climbed into their seats and snapped their seatbelts around them.

The captain announced over the speakers, "Prepare for take-off. We're in a hurry so we can get on top of this approaching storm. In about eight hours we'll be back home in sunny Florida where it's currently eighty-five degrees and clear. I hope you enjoy the flight."

The Wishes jet raced down the runway and slowly lifted into the low cloud deck. At first the ride was bumpy, but it soon settled down as the plane climbed above the storm. The fasten seat belt sign was turned off and everyone was free to move about the cabin. Lori and Stan unsnapped their seatbelts and walked to the rear to check on Brook and Linda.

The doctor met them at the doorway. "I'm so sorry."

"Sorry about what?" Stan asked.

"We tried everything to save her, but she wouldn't come out of the coma. I'm afraid she's dead."

"Wait! Who's dead?" Lori asked.

Author Notes

I apologize for the delay. I came down with a three week cold that robbed my Muse. Thank you for reading and support. Thank you Skittratt for use of your beautiful picture. I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter in our ongoing story.

Chapter 23
Death in the Family

By NightWriter

The doctor motioned for Lori and Stan to step into the back room and closed the door behind them. She lowered her head and paused for a moment. "I'm so sorry to have to tell you this ... but Linda has died."

"What?" Stan's legs collapsed under him as he dropped to the floor.

"Stan!" Lori and the doctor rushed to his aid kneeling next to him extending their hands to help him up.

Stan rubbed his forehead while he shook his head in disbelief. "There must be some mistake. Are you certain?"

"Yes, of that I'm sure. I'm terribly sorry. I know how close the two of you were."

Stan walked up to Linda's body and lifted the white sheet from her face. "Oh, Linda, what have I done? I'm so sorry."

Lori wrapped her arm around Stan's waist and pulled him close. "This isn't your fault, honey. She did this to herself."

He looked up at the doctor. "This comes as a terrible shock to me. Do you know what she died from?"

The doctor looked down at her chart and flipped through several pages of notes then looked up. "I don't know yet, but I can tell you her death came suddenly."

Tears filled his eyes. "This wasn't supposed to happen. Did we hit her with too much tranquilizer? Too much venom? I don't understand what went so wrong. I needed her, despite all her flaws, I still needed this woman."

Jim walked over and lowered his head. "I'm so sorry. I wish I could say something to help you, but I ..."

Lori looked at him. "Thank you, Jim." She turned her head and glanced toward Brook. "How's she doing?"

"Still sleeping. The doc says she's a fighter though."

"She sure is." Lori turned to the doctor. "How is she?"

"Brook has been through an incredible ordeal. Her body is extremely tired and worn down like she's been running a marathon for weeks. She's too dehydrated, even anemic. Her red blood cell count barely registers. I hooked her up to an IV; she seems to be responding well. Whatever she's been through came close to killing her."

Tears flooded Lori's eyes as she reached her hands out to Jim. He slowly grabbed and squeezed them in return then let go. "We're going to go get some rest. Thank you for keeping a close eye on her."

"I wouldn't be anywhere else."

Lori nodded at Jim in agreement, then tugged on Stan's waist. "Come, let's get out of here."

They both walked into their office. Lori locked the door. "I'd pour you a strong drink, but I know that wouldn't help. Is there anything I can do to ease your pain, honey? Anything?"

Stan sat on the sofa and looked up at Lori. "I keep going over the formula in my head. The tranquilizer couldn't kill her, could it? It was only meant to put her to sleep. I just don't understand what could have gone wrong."

Lori sat next to him and tenderly brought his head into the warmth and comfort of her breasts. Wrapping her arms around his head, she gently rocked him. "Shhhh, don't blame yourself, honey. Just relax." She stroked her fingers through his hair, trying to soothe his pain. "Shhhh."

Lori softly wiped the tears running down his cheeks until he drifted off to sleep. Feeling tired and exhausted, she too passed out.

Eight hours later, the pilot's voice blared over the speakers. "Good evening everyone and welcome home. The temperature outside is a balmy eighty-two degrees and if you're fast, you might be able to catch the last rays of the setting sun." Cheers broke out throughout the plane.

Lori opened her eyes and looked down at Stan. Still asleep and wrapped snugly in her arms, he remained motionless. She softly glided her fingers across his forehead.

Loud gurgling sounds erupting from Lori's stomach woke him. Lori laughed. "Oops, I'm sorry about that, honey. I haven't eaten for a while and am a little hungry."

Stan turned face down and kissed her breasts. He lifted her blouse to expose her tanned flesh then ran his tongue across her belly and kissed her stomach. This tickled Lori. "Stop it!" she yelled in laughter.

He climbed on top and searched for the warmth of her lips. Lori's hands pressed against his cheeks and pulled him closer. When their lips met, their kisses were long and hard. Lori arched her neck back and guided his lips to her throat. Sharp fangs shot out from beneath his top lip. He lowered his head and licked her neck sensing the energy surging under her skin. She tipped her head back further and moaned. Ever so gently, Stan sank his fangs deep into her jugular. With one hand she clutched the arm of the couch, her fingers pushing and nails digging deep into the fabric. Her body arched back as she moaned. Her other arm wrapped tight around his head and held him close.

Two recognizable thumps were heard underneath as the plane's wheels touched down at Daytona International. The jet quickly taxied to the Wishes parking area and stopped.

Lifting his head, Stan tenderly kissed the soft underside of her jaw. "I think we're home, love."

"Oh, Stan, don't stop." His venom raced through her bloodstream, bringing with it the sensation of an incredible high.

He licked the small trickle of crimson nectar still oozing from her neck, then licked her wounds until they healed. "You always taste so sweet, my love. Sometimes it's hard to stop."

"Then don't. Come here, honey and bite me again." She tipped her head back and tempted him once more with her neck.

"Oh, love, you know how that affects me. You are as radiant as the full moon on Halloween."

"Please?"

"Can I have a little nip, maybe later? You need to eat first. I won't risk hurting you, love."

"That's odd, I'm not hungry anymore."

"The venom has a numbing side effect. Don't worry, before we leave the plane you will be starving again." He lowered his head and locked his lips onto hers.

They heard a knock. Stan turned his head toward the door. "Who is it?"

"It's Brook."

Lori and Stan rose to their feet and rushed to greet her. Brook and Jim stood with smiles on their faces. Lori opened her arms and hugged her. "You look so much better, honey." Brook turned toward Stan and he hugged her.

Jim's deep love for Brook beamed as he gazed at her. "The doctor told us we need to take it easy for a while and make sure she eats lots of good healthy foods to help her regain her strength. Speaking of strength, how are you feeling, Lori?"

"Fine, why?"

"You look a little pale. Should I get the doctor?"

"No, I just need the same thing Brook needs, some good food!"

"What do you say we all get cleaned up and hit the Blue Moon tonight?" Stan suggested.

"What's the Blue Moon?" Brook asked.

"It's one of our classier restaurants. Do you like listening to live soft jazz while eating award winning cuisines from the southwest?"

"Sure."

"Great. But first, let's give you both a thorough massage from our on staff masseurs followed with a hot bubble bath to help you relax," Stan added.

Lori lightly jabbed him in the ribs and smiled. "I like it when you spoil me." Lori turned to Brook and asked, "Sound good to you?"

"Sound good? Sounds awesome! Let's go."

Stan looked at Jim. "Can you meet us up at our place in about an hour? Will that be enough time for you?"

"It's plenty of time."

"Good. Bring your swim suit."

Everyone filed out of the plane. Stan approached the doctor. "I want a full autopsy on Linda, understood? I want to know why she died."

"I'll get right on it."

"Thank you." Stan left the back of the plane and noticed Chuck helping people off near the front. He walked toward him. "Say, Chuck."

"Don't forget we meet at the pool at seven sharp." Chuck yelled after one of his officers who was walking away. He turned and looked at Stan. "How are you?"

"Oh, a little better today, thanks for asking. Say, I've been thinking about that bonus I want to give your group. How does five-thousand dollars sound?"

"Five grand? I think it sounds great!"

"Good. It will be in their next paycheck." Stan patted him on the back. "You all did a fantastic job."

"Thank you!"

Stan turned and noticed Lori and Brook standing behind him. "Well, are we ready, girls? Let's go home."

They walked out and into an awaiting chopper that quickly flew them back to the resort. Lori ran down the stairs from the helipad and opened the penthouse.

"Slow down, what's the hurry?" Stan yelled after her.

Lori spun around, while wrapping her arms around herself. "Home sweet home. God, I never thought I would miss this place so much."

Stan put the phone down. "Your masseurs will be here in five minutes. Would you like to lie out on the balcony?"

"Oh, honey, we just got home. Can we relax for a few minutes first?"

"I'm sorry. Am I rushing you?"

"Maybe a little. How about pouring us each a glass of orange juice and bringing a couple hard boiled eggs over here. We need something to hold us over till dinner."

Stan went into the kitchen and filled two long stem glasses with fresh orange juice. He set the glasses down on the table next to where the girls rested their tired feet. "Here you go, ladies."

"Thank you, hun." They grabbed their glasses and held them up as Lori made a toast. "Here's to there's no place like home." They clanked their glasses together and said "Cheers."

"Oh this is delicious, Stan. Who makes this juice?" Brook asked.

"It's a special Wishes blend of orange juice."

"It's quite good."

"Thank you. Drink up, there's plenty more."

The doorbell rang. "Your masseurs are here girls." Stan walked to the door and let them in. They brought their own benches and towels. "Can you set up out on the balcony?"

"Glad to." The two men, extremely athletic and muscular, carried in their equipment and set it up as Brook and Lori watched.

"Drink up, Brook!" Lori said as she eye-balled the two stunning Chippendale clones.

They both walked out and laid down on the benches. Each masseur worked his magic to soothe their tired and sore muscles with their strong hands. Every part of their leg, foot, ankle, arm, wrist, back, neck and head was kneaded, squeezed and massaged over and over.

"Oh, this feels so good." Brook whispered.

"It sure does."

"Am I pressing too hard?" One asked.

"No, it's perfect. Keep squeezing," Lori replied.

After forty-five minutes, they were done. Lori and Brook walked into an awaiting hot tub surrounded with candles and filled with bubbles and sponges. Sitting in the tub waiting for them were Stan and Jim with sponges in both hands. They stood to help each girl in.

"Oh what a nice surprise to see you," Brook said to Jim as she settled in next to him.

Lori's eyes were big as she stepped in next to Stan. "I can get used to this, honey."

"It's been a rough few days. We wanted to spoil you both."

The room smelled like bubble bath and hazel nut, sweet and delicious. Everyone took turns rubbing their sponges over one another in small circles.

Lori leaned back against the wall and looked at Stan. "This evening has been very special and incredibly relaxing. It's perfect, honey. Thank you."

Stan slid next to her and they kissed. Brook and Jim also moved closer and kissed.

"Is anyone hungry yet?" Stan asked. To which everyone replied at once, "Yes!"

They stepped out of the hot tub and put on their clothes. The Blue Moon was a short walk down a few stairs.

The world famous restaurant twinkled like an emerald star forty floors up overlooking the immense resort property. It was well known for having the best tasting seafood and most tender steaks in the world with a price tag to match. The hefty price included appetizers, salads, entrees, desserts and even drinks. The deep red and sparkling white wines always complimented any meal. The rich chocolate mousse and large selection of gourmet coffees made the night complete. The entertainment was always live with jazz musicians playing their hottest songs. It even had a dance floor where people could dance.

Stan held the door open as everyone entered. The place smelled of delicious food. A waitress walked by with a plate full of shish kabobs loaded with cubes of sizzling steak, chicken, scallops, onions and green peppers.

"Ah, I'll have that!" Brook said as they all laughed and smiled.

Behind the hostess' desk the wall was covered in black with twinkling bright stars scattered across it. The soft blue light coming from the moon overhead basked the entryway and everyone under it in blue. The hostess looked up from behind her desk and immediately recognized who her guests were. Her eyes grew large as she rushed forward overly eager to be of assistance. "Good evening, Mr. Stan. Please, sit anywhere you want."

"Thank you. Can we sit over there?" He pointed to a table overlooking the Atlantic.

"Certainly."

She escorted everyone to the table lit only by candlelight and passed out some menus. The view of the Atlantic just after sunset was stunning. There were a few ships making their way back into port and a couple fishing trawlers further out barely visible near the horizon. Their lights shone like tiny beacons against the darkness.

A young girl walked up to the table wearing a white silk shirt, black slacks and black shoes. Her blonde hair was tied into a nice ponytail and her bright smile lit their corner of the room. "Good evening and welcome to the Blue Moon. My name is Kelly and I'll be your hostess tonight. Our special this evening is the house filet mignon, but of course you're welcome to choose anything on the menu. If there is anything you need or want that can make your experience here with us better, please don't hesitate to let me know. Is this your first time dining with us?"

Stan replied, "No, we've been here before. Are you new?"

"Today is my first day. Why do you ask?"

"No reason. We're very happy to meet you, Kelly. I think we'll start with the usual red wine, cheese and kabob starter platter while we look over the menus."

"Good choice. I'll be right back."

Lori laughed. "Poor thing. She has no idea who you are."

"That can be a good thing. Then she won't be tripping over herself to impress us," Stan replied.

"Oh, my, God," Brook said.

"What is it?" Lori asked.

"Look at the size of that steak. Why it fills the entire plate! I can't eat that much."

"Sure you can. It's the Wishes experience. No one leaves hungry and every meal is as if your wish came true, exceeding your wildest expectations," Stan replied as he smiled and puffed up his chest.

"Starting to sound like an info commercial over there," Lori teased.

Kelly returned with a couple of helpers to pass around the wine glasses, bread, butter and plates. A tub of piping hot kabobs loaded with tender slices of steak, chicken, shrimp and veggies sat in front of them with tongs.

Brook reached in and grabbed three for herself. "You call this an appetizer?"

"Smells delicious doesn't it?" Stan replied.

"Are you ready to place your orders or would you like a little more time?" Kelly asked.

Stan looked around the table and everyone indicated they were ready to order. They all ordered the house filet mignon with a side of scallops and shrimp. Kelly quickly disappeared.

First to arrive at their table was the salad. A salad cart was wheeled around and everyone picked what they wanted to go with their Romaine. Then came the spicy bowl of shrimp gumbo soup loaded with fresh shrimp and scallops. Finally came the main course, their steaks and side items.

"God, this food is incredible," Brook said as she wolfed down another mouthful.

The soft live music filled the air with beautiful melodies while they ate and talked. When everyone finished the last of their chocolate mousse dessert, the girls eyeballed the dance floor with the flashing lights and wide spaces near the band. The ambience set the mood for love.

Lori and Brook excused themselves and left for the bathrooms while Jim and Stan watched them disappear in the crowd.

"I want to thank you for inviting me to join you tonight, Stan. The food and the company have been so over the top for me."

"Well, Brook cares about you and you bring so much happiness into her life. It wouldn't be right for Lori and me to keep her all to ourselves."

"I appreciate it. I feel the same way towards her."

"I know you do."

"How are you feeling?"

"Much better, thank you. Coming here with all of you has been helpful. I'm going to always miss Linda."

"It takes time. At least you have Lori in your life. She loves you more than anything."

"That's so true. And I feel the same way towards her."

The two girls returned. Stan and Jim stood and helped them in their seats.

Lori turned to Stan. "This music makes me want to hold you. Would you like to dance, hun?"

"I'd love to. What took you so long?" They both laughed as they nodded to Jim and Brook.

Jim and Stan stood and held out their hands, gently helping their dates to their feet. They escorted them to the dance floor where a few other couples danced. As the smooth rhythm of the next jazz ballad began, the lights dimmed and brought everyone closer. Lori locked her wrists behind Stan's neck and brought her lips up to his in a deep and loving kiss. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. Slowly, they glided across the dance floor as they kissed, while their hearts beat as one. Looking over toward Brook, Lori noticed the two of them doing the same thing.

After a couple hours they left the restaurant and strolled outside to the pier where they took a seat on a bench and gazed up at the stars.

"I'm having such a good night," Brook said as she watched for a falling star while tucking her head in Jim's shoulder.

"Me too," Lori replied.

"That Blue Moon is quite a place, Stan. How soon before you can take us back there?" Brook asked.

"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself. We can go back tomorrow if you'd like."

"Look! There's one," Brook yelled.

"You're pretty good at spotting these falling stars. Did you see many back home in Minnesota?" Jim asked.

"Are you kidding? We were lucky just to see the sky once in a while."

The four sat on the pier for a couple hours with the girls being held in the loving arms of their men. The steady sound of waves crashing onto the shore was almost hypnotic and very relaxing. In the distance they could hear the music from the Wishes nightclub and people having fun. They could also hear the sound of a distant fog horn blowing from somewhere out in the dark Atlantic. The smell of the cooler air was rich in salt and fish.

Breaking the stillness of the night, Stan's phone rang.

Stan looked at Lori in surprise. "That's odd. Who would be calling me at this late hour other than you, love?"

"Hello?"

"Yes? Poisoning? Cyanide? Are you sure?"

"Good work. Thank you for your call." Stan hung up the phone and remained quiet. Lori sat up and wrapped her arm around him. "What is it, honey?"

"That was the doctor. She said lab results point to Linda dying from cyanide poisoning. Where did the cyanide come from? We didn't use it in our darts. Whoever did this meant to kill her. This is murder!"

Stan flipped open his cell phone and dialed Chuck. "I apologize for calling so late. Can you meet me in your office right away? There's been a development in Linda's death investigation. It wasn't accidental, it was murder!"

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Thank you for reading and your wonderful reviews. Thanks also to howdy5 for sharing the beautiful picture.

Chapter 24
A Painful Breakup

By NightWriter

Lori and Stan stood facing each other on the pier. The stars hung overhead like glittering jewels each sparkling with their own color and brilliance. She moved closer and buried her head into his chest and wrapped her arms around his waist. She looked up and gazed into his eyes. "Honey, please don't go. Stay here. Let's enjoy this beautiful moment."

He placed his arms around her shoulder and peered down into her baby blues. "I'm sorry, love, but you know I can't. I'll be home as soon as I can, I promise." He backed away from her embrace.

She gazed out to toward the ocean. "Look, the moon is rising." The rising large moon glistened on the ocean's surface.

He looked at the perfect half circle coming over the horizon. "It's beautiful."

Lori reached for his hand. "Come, let's sit down."

"I can't. Really, I must go now."

"What's so important that can't wait?"

"Catching a killer, love. I'll be home as soon as I can." He turned and walked toward the security office.

Lori shook her head and yelled out in frustration, "Damn!"

Brook sat up. "What is it?"

"This isn't good. I was hoping he would drop it. Damn that doctor for calling!"

Jim turned toward Lori. "He's been hurting since she died. I don't think he could drop it even if he tried. Those two had too much history."

"But the woman was crazy. She would have killed us all if given the chance. He should be glad she's gone."

Brook leaned in close to Lori. "I agree. She would have killed us."

"Thank you, honey."

Lori's phone rang.

"Hello?"

She turned and lowered her voice. "I don't know. Tell him it was an accident or find a scapegoat. I really don't care, just don't involve me."

Her voice grew louder, "You're gonna what? Yeah well listen, I'm not taking the fall for this alone. Hello? Hello ...Damn him!"

Lori turned to Brook and Jim. "I have to go. I'll catch up with you tomorrow."

"Is everything okay?" Brook asked.

She shook her head. "Yeah, sure. Hey, I had a good time tonight."

"Lori, don't lie to me."

"Wha ... I'll talk with you later. In private, okay?"

Brook attempted to hug Lori, but she looked preoccupied as she turned and ran to the security office. As she approached the main entrance she overheard Stan yelling at Chuck. She walked in and looked around then said innocently, "Hi."

Chuck's face was white and he was fiddling with a pen between his fingers. Stan turned to face Lori. His face looked angry and his eyes were deep red. "Chuck is refusing to tell me what he knows about the cyanide poisoning. He said I need to talk to you. Why would he risk his future career here by saying this?"

Her eyes squinted as they glanced at Chuck. She shrugged her shoulders and replied, "I don't know."

"Lori, tell me the truth!"

"I don't suppose you would be interested in dropping this."

"Don't tell me you had something to do with Linda's death. Did you?"

"Maybe."

"And you kept this from me all this time?" He threw his cell phone against the wall shattering it into hundreds of pieces. "You remember that engagement we had? Well it's over. The wedding is off!" He stormed out, Lori chased after him.

She cried, "I did it for you. I wasn't even sure we would escape her alive."

Stan stopped and turned around. He raised his hand and pointed a finger at her. "How could you? Didn't you trust me? Where the hell did you get the cyanide from?"

"I told Chuck to shoot her with a separate dart laced with it."

"In other words you ordered him to kill her?"

"You were incapacitated. I didn't want to die." Lori cried, "I didn't know what else to do."

"Stay away from me!" A loud growl roared from deep in his chest as he stormed away.

"Stan, honey. Please, let's not end this way." Lori took several hurried steps toward Stan.

He turned and raised his hand, halting her approach. "I need to get away. Don't come near me." He walked away.

Lori watched in shock while he left. "Stan!" Tears streamed down her face as she fell to her knees and cried.

Chuck ran to her side and bent down and hugged her. "I'm so sorry, Lori. He heard me on the phone with you. I couldn't think of anything else to say so I referred him to you."

Lori cried, "Oh Chuck, I threw it all away didn't I? This is a nightmare. And we had such a good night too."

Chuck rubbed her back. "He'll be back."

"How can you be so sure? God, I don't know. What will I do without him? I love him so much it hurts, Chuck."

"He just needs some time to sort things out."

"He called off our wedding. He broke our engagement," Lori cried.

"He did? I'll talk to him tomorrow."

"My heart is breaking, Chuck."

"I know. I'm so sorry." Chuck held her tight while rubbing her back.

Brook and Jim turned the corner and noticed Lori and Chuck on their knees hugging. They ran to them. Brook screamed, "Lori! What happened? Are you okay?"

Lori cried, "Stan and I had a terrible fight. He's gone!"

"Oh, honey." Chuck backed away allowing Brook to comfort her cousin.

She broke down and cried deeper. "He said the wedding is ... is off."

Brook held Lori tighter and rocked her. "You know he just said that in anger. He didn't mean it."

"Oh, no, I think he meant it. I've never seen him so hurt and angry."

Jim knelt and rubbed Lori's hand. "He loves you too much to give it all up. He'll be back."

Brook stood and extended her hands to Lori. "Come, let's go home."

Lori grabbed her hands and pulled herself up. Brook wrapped her arm around her waist. "Don't worry, we'll get through this." The three slowly walked back to the resort and up to the penthouse.

Lori went to her bedroom and fell onto the bed and cried. Brook turned to Jim. "Thank you for everything, honey. I'll call you tomorrow." They kissed and then he left.

Brook joined Lori and sat at the end of the bed while looking at her. "Can I do or get you anything?"

Lori rolled on her back and pressed her hands over her eyes as the tears streamed down the side of her face. "Can you get me some wine?"

Brook quickly walked out and returned with a bottle of Wishes finest and two glasses. She poured a full glass for Lori and handed it to her. Lori sat up and took the glass and lifted it to her lips and drank the entire glassful. "Thank you."

Brook looked at her with deep love and concern. She rubbed a thumb over her lips to wipe some dripping wine from the side of her mouth. "He'll come back. You're the best thing to happen to him."

"Do you really think so?"

"I've seen that sparkle in his eyes whenever he looked at you. Oh most definitely he'll be back. Here, let's get you out of these clothes."

Lori looked deep into Brook's eyes and placed her hand on Brook's. "Would you stay with me tonight?"

Returning her gaze, she replied, "You mean sleep in here with you?"

"Yes. I don't want to be alone."

"Sure." Brook joined her in undressing.

They both crawled into bed and gazed up at the ceiling.

Brook asked, "Do you remember those nights at summer camp when we would lie on our backs and watch the sky for falling stars and satellites? "

"I do. Those were some good times we had, huh?"

"Remember when we thought we could count the number of stars?"

Lori laughed. "I do. I think we got up to a few thousand too. It was so much fun."

"We paid for it the next day during softball though."

Lori laughed again. "Well yeah, you kept falling asleep in the outfield."

"Me? Your snoring in the dugout is what done us in."

Lori continued laughing. "Old man Jefferson thought we had snuck out and went over to the boys' camp. Man was he pissed."

Brook joined in the laughter. "Oh, yeah, he was pissed and certain that's where we snuck off to!"

Lori turned and faced Brook. "We thought the world was crashing around us. Who would believe we were just out counting some stars?"

Brook sat up and brushed Lori's hair from her face. "This is just like summer camp. The world isn't crashing around you. It only seems that way. He'll be back, honey. Good night."

"Good night."

As Brook lay down, her leg brushed up against something that felt strange. She jumped up off the bed and screamed.

Lori sat up. "What is it?"

"There's something in bed with us!"

"Where?"

"Under the sheet."

Lori lifted the sheet and uncovered Stan's reddish looking bloodroot. "I asked him to leave this at the castle."

"What is it?"

"According to Stan, it's his most prized possession. This is his food source back home."

"How gross!"

Lori picked it up with two fingers and held it at arm's distance as she walked to the closet. "I'll leave it here for now." She placed it on the floor, then closed the closet door.

They both crawled into bed. Brook leaned in close to Lori. "I can't sleep. Can I turn the TV on?"

Lori's room had its own fifty-two inch flat screen TV.

Handing Brook the remote, she replied, "Sure. Would you like to join me for a glass of wine? It might help us relax."

Turning on the TV, she replied, "Okay."

Lori left and quickly returned with two glasses of wine. She handed a glass to Brook. "What's on?"

Taking a sip, she replied, "Notting Hill."

Before the movie ended, they both fell fast asleep.

* * *

The bright mid-afternoon sun beamed through Lori's penthouse windows and woke her. Usually the curtains would be drawn and the room would remain dark, but with no Stan, the curtains remained open. Lori squinted over at Brook who was still sound asleep. She walked out to the kitchen and made some coffee then went to the bathroom. She looked into the mirror and was horrified to see that her face looked awful with her eyes puffy and swollen from all the crying. She splashed cold water on herself then picked up the phone and dialed Chuck.

"Hi Chuck. Any news about Stan?"

"Well, we learned he took the jet to Rochester, Minnesota late last night."

"Rochester? What's there?"

"I have no idea and he hasn't talked to anyone since he left. We have another problem."

"What?"

"Linda's Will leaves everything to Stan and makes him the sole executor of her estate. He needs to return to plan her funeral arrangements and sign documents for the lawyers."

"I'd say that's a problem."

"There's more."

"More?"

"CNN news is reporting that the residents of Romania are seeing dozens of UFOs in their night skies."

"UFOs? What do you make of it?"

"My guess? These aren't the good guys. If they were, Stan would have flown to Romania by now. What's really scary is they probably know he's here somewhere and will keep searching."

"But how could they know?"

"I suspect he activated something that they were listening for. It took them a couple days to get here. I have a feeling if we stayed at the castle just one day longer we'd be in someone's soup."

"My, God, that was too close. You know of course if they find him they'll kill him! I wonder if he even knows."

"Probably not, and since he smashed his cell phone into a million pieces I can't reach him."

"Have you tried calling any of the crew?"

"Yes, so far nothing."

"Can you send a couple of our officers up there by way of commercial jet?"

"Sure."

"Let's do that and also contact the local police and see if anyone can make contact. If his alien friends think he's here, at least he should know they're looking for him."

"I couldn't agree more. By the way, how are you feeling today?"

"Don't ask, you don't want to know."

"I'm so sorry. If you need some company, please let me know, okay?"

"Thank you."

"One of my contacts up in Rochester just emailed me. Let's see what he wrote... he said they checked the plane. It's locked and there's no sign of anyone around. He's still looking."

"Thanks. Do you know if there were any UFO sightings in the Rochester area last night?"

Author Notes

There is a lot going on right now in Stan's life. This chapter is shorter than the last, and sadder. As Stan works through some issues, new problems arise. Thank you for your continued great support and interest in this story as it evolves before our eyes. Thank you artasylum for use of your picture. This chapter was harder to write only because I didn't want Lori to lose Stan, even if for a second. Lori's strong though and she has a lot of support around her. Stan however could be in for some rough times if he's not careful. He's going to need help soon.

Chapter 25
Dr. Jill Stenson

By NightWriter

The secretary escorted Stan down the clinic's hallway to the doctor's office and pushed open the large white door. "Dr. Stenson will be right with you, Sir."

"Thank you." After she left the room, Stan admired the many degrees and awards that decorated the wall. He thought about the challenging task before him.

A tall woman wearing dark blue scrubs and stethoscope around her neck entered the office closing the door behind her. She walked up to him and extended her hand.

"Hello, I'm Doctor Jill Stenson."

As he reached for her hand he looked deep into her liquid gold eyes then shook her hand. He could tell she was already taking a heavy dose of painkillers. "It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Stan."

She smiled. "Just, Stan? What are you, an orphan?"

Returning her smile, he replied, "Some people might like to think so."

She rubbed her two hands together. "Are you feeling okay?"

"Yes, why?

"It's just that your hand is so cold." She walked behind her cherry wood desk and pulled out a tall red leather chair. With her open palm she motioned for him to sit opposite her. "Please, have a seat."

"Thank you. My blood is not used to the bitter cold temperatures here in Rochester."

She folded her hands in front of her, resting them on the desk. "Where are you from?"

"Florida."

"I see. Well, a little more iron in your diet might help with that blood circulation."

"I'll try and remember that."

"My secretary said you wanted to see me about a very urgent matter."

"That's true. I'm in need of a personal physician. I want to hire you."

She leaned in toward him. "You came here to ask me this in person? Look ... Stan, right?"

"Yes."

"I'm very flattered that you want me, but I'm going to level with you. I'm not taking on any new patients right now. However, I would be happy to refer you to another good doctor here at the clinic."

"No, you're the one I came to see."

"I'm very sorry, but I just can't."

"May I ask why?"

"It's personal."

Prior to his arrival at the Mayo Clinic, Stan's search for a new doctor led him to her. The thirty-five year old heart surgeon sitting across from him flashing a bright smile, tossing her shiny blonde hair back and full of life was in fact in constant pain and suffering from incurable pancreatic cancer. She would be dead in less than two years. Even with all her vast medical knowledge and dedication to her research, nothing could change that. He knew this and for all these reasons she was the perfect candidate to replace Linda. He had a problem though. He needed to tell her the truth about himself and convince her that he could cure her disease. Gaining her trust and loyalty would not come easy or without risk, but he knew he had to try.

"Is it because of your cancer?"

She stood in total surprise. "Who told you? I haven't told anyone yet."

"I'm so sorry, Jill. I know you were diagnosed with an incurable cancer last month and recently gave notice that you needed more time off to fight this dreadful disease. You've arranged to have your patients taken care of by other doctors on staff here in your absence. You spend all your free time researching this cancer, desperately searching for a cure. Your efforts have been impressive."

She struggled to hold back the tears as her eyes flooded. "Who ... are ... you?"

"Have you heard of the Wishes Resort?"

"Yeah, it's some ritzy hotel in Florida, right?"

"Yes, it's actually a mega resort in Daytona Beach. I own it."

She sat back in her chair and took off her glasses, placing them on the desk in front of her. "I am honored that you would come all this way to consider me to be your personal physician, but why on Earth would you want me knowing I only have two years left to live?"

Stan stood and walked along the wall where many of her awards hung. "To be honest ... I think we need each other."

"Need each other? C'mon, Stan."

He focused on one of the awards. "What if someone handed you a pill that would take away all your pain and cure your cancer? Would you take that pill?"

"Hmmm, tough choice there."

"What would it be worth to you?"

"Why are you ... wait, don't tell me, you have such a pill."

"If I did, could I persuade you to be my doctor then?"

She reached into the drawer for her prescription pain medication. "Look, I'd really like to continue this discussion, but I don't have time for it now. I'm very tired, Stan. Let me give you the name of a good doctor here. Thank you for your offer."

"But, Jill ---"

Unable to hold back any longer, she burst into tears. "What kind of person are you? We both know there is no cure for what I have. Stop offering me false hope -- please. This is the only pill that works for me."

"What are you doing?"

She opened the bottle and let two red pills fall into her hand. "Without these I can't function."

"Jill, I must ask you to stop taking them."

"Why?"

"They attack your kidneys and pollute your blood."

"Nonsense."

"Do the pills take away the pain completely or do they only dull it?"

"Pain like mine can only be dulled. This painkiller makes it possible for me to get out of bed every day."

Stan pulled a metal flask out his pocket and sat. "Come with me to my resort and I promise you'll never need to take those pills again."

She watched as he unscrewed the cap and filled it with a pink liquid. "What's that?"

He handed her the cap. "If you drink this, all your pain will go away."

She shook her head and pushed his hand away. "Ah, I'm not touching that stuff. Who knows what's in it?"

"You have to trust me."

"I don't even know you. You walk into my office knowing things about my personal life that I haven't shared with anyone. You make statements about my illness that are far fetched and border on the insane. And then you want me to trust you? I think you should look elsewhere for your doctor. It's time for you and your flask to leave."

Stan stood. "Before you throw me out, do yourself one favor."

"What's that?"

He pointed to her computer. "Search the net for my Wishes Resort."

She stared at him for a moment then turned to her computer and looked up the resort. "Okay, it's a nice place, so what?"

"Click on the about link in the top left."

"I'll be damned. There you are. Nice picture."

"Thanks. Now click on that photo."

Her eyes grew large as she read the short bio. "I'm impressed. It says here that you are among the richest men in the world and donate billions to world charities and medical research. Oh, my Lord. This can't be right."

"Why not?"

"Well, for starters, because you're here in my office offering me a job to work for you. That kind of thing never happens to me."

"Believe it, Jill. I want you and I'll make it worth your while if you just give me a chance."

"Okay, I'll bite. What are you offering?"

"If you head up the medical staff at the resort and be my personal physician, I will double whatever salary you make here. I'll even provide you with your own living quarters on the resort property. As an added perk, I'll give you a resort pass that gives you access to everything on the resort property for free. This includes all meals at all five star restaurants, all the drinks you want and any entertainment you desire while on resort property. In other words, you won't need to spend a dime while living in the lap of incredible luxury all the while being paid twice what you make here."

"Hmm, this all sounds a little too good to be true to me."

"Jill, money I have plenty of, but people like you are rare."

"What about a research facility where I can work and having time to do my research?"

"We already have a medical facility and lab at the resort, but I would be happy to refit it to whatever specifications you require. I'll give you whatever time you need to continue your research."

"Hmmm. How long will it take to refit? I don't have a lot of time."

"Jill, I'm going to say this one more time. If you come with me, I promise that you will live a full and healthy life. Your cancer will disappear."

She took a deep breath. "God, how I want to believe you. This last month has been such a nightmare, but I'm having a hard time believing you."

"Remember what you read on the net about me?"

"Yes."

"Still having a little problem with trust?"

"A little. It takes a lot more than a fancy picture on the net to gain my trust." She placed her hands over her heart. "I apologize, Stan. It's not that I don't want to trust you, but it takes a little time."

"No need to apologize, Jill. It's perfectly understandable. I would feel the same way if I were you. Here, let me paint a picture for you if you should choose to come with me. For starters, your new home will be a suite with a balcony overlooking the Atlantic. This is no tiny place -- the suite is twice as large as your current apartment. On most days you'll wake to a blazing sun under azure blue skies. The only noises you'll hear will come from the pelicans screeching from above as they patrol their turf or the thunder of waves as they crash on the shore below. The temperatures throughout the year will always keep you warm as will the guests and fellow employees. The delicious foods in our many restaurants will satisfy even the most finicky of tastes. The live entertainment will sweep you off your feet. You will live a dream and you will think you died and went to heaven. There are all sorts of activities to enjoy from nightclubs to diving to gambling. You'll never go bored. The lazy river will serenade you with the rhythm of steel band music as it carries you from one tropical bar stop to the next. Does this interest you?"

"It does."

"Good. Now, time is running short. Please, take this cap and drink from it and let your new future begin."

She studied Stan's face, eyes and body language for any sign he was joking. Finding only caring eyes watching her, she picked up the cap and swirled the concoction as she lifted it to her nose. "Smells a little like champagne. What is it?"

"It's a secret blend of herbs and juices that attack pain at the source while giving your body renewed strength. It's all natural and incredibly healthy."

She tipped her head back and drank the elixir. "Hmmm, tastes pretty good, sort of like a sweet wine." Suddenly she gasped for air and grabbed her desk. "Oh, my God, Stan! This is hitting me pretty fast. I can feel fire raging through my body. What did you give me?" Her face flushed bright red as the drug raced like fire through her bloodstream.

Stan rushed to her side and reached for her hand. "For first time users it can be especially potent. It will take your body a few minutes to adjust to its powerful effects. Do you still feel pain?"

"Oh, wow, n-no. No! It's a miracle! The pain is completely gone. I feel a little light headed though, like I've been out drinking all night."

"That will last for about an hour."

"Am I cured?"

"Well, not yet. We need to do one more thing."

"What's that?"

"Do you accept my offer?"

"Yes!"

Stan opened his arms and they embraced. Before Jill could sit down, he lifted her off the floor and sat her on top of the desk. He pushed her down so she was lying with her back toward the desktop then climbed on top of her.

"Stan! I think you got the wrong idea here." She pushed up against him, but was no match for his incredible strength. "Stan, I'll scream if you don't get off me."

"Over hundreds of years I have learned when time is short, this approach works best."

"Stan! Let me up! Now!"

His eyes turned blood red as large viper-like fangs grew and protruded under his top lip.

Jill grew increasingly scared. "Oh, my God! What are you?"

"I'm a vampire, Jill. This is the only way you would believe me."

"Oh, no. Are you going to kill me?"

"I need you, why would I do that? The venom in my fangs is extremely potent and will kill the cancer in you. Now, lay back and let your head fall off the edge of the desk and help me find a vein to bite into."

Looking suspiciously at him she replied, "Is this going to hurt?"

"At first, yes. Your body will jump in shock. It's very brief. Once the venom enters your bloodstream you'll feel such an incredible high that it will make it all worthwhile. I need your help in the beginning though."

"What do you want me to do?"

"First, lower your head off the edge of the desk and let your veins fill. It's important that they remain hard and under pressure for the fangs to puncture them. Second, hold me tight so you don't shake free during the bite. It's especially important during the first minute."

She slowly lowered her head until it hung upside down off the edge. Her face slowly turned bright red as blood rushed to her head. Her hair fell toward the floor revealing two of her jugulars. "I can't believe I'm doing this."

He stared at her rapidly pulsating jugular. "I need a doctor who can be trusted with my most intimate secrets, Jill. It's in both our interests that we not only help one another, but that we protect each other as well. As you become more comfortable with me and the resort, I think you will agree with me."

Stan lowered his head and guided hers to the left to expose her hardened vein and struck. As he sent his fangs deep into her neck, her body jumped in shock. She held him tight while moaning. Her eyes rolled as he bit deeper again and again. His venom quickly entered her bloodstream and gave her the incredible high he promised while it went to work to fix her DNA and attack the cancer.

Her blood tasted bitter as it was still too polluted for him to enjoy. But he managed to gulp down some before healing her puncture wounds. He carried her to the couch and let her rest.

* * * * *

Lori and Brook sat in the suite and concentrated on communicating with Stan telepathically. Their message, to call home as soon as possible.

Lori glanced at Brook. "He was so pissed when he left. Do you really think he will call?"

Brook replied, "The pictures on CNN are frightening. People claiming family members being abducted or missing, cattle mutilations, crop circles and dozens of UFO sightings all in one place in Romania. Stan is in real danger."

"Imagine if we hadn't left, that would have been us."

"You saved our lives, Lori."

"Too bad Stan won't see it that way."

Just then the phone rang. Lori looked at the caller ID. "It says Dr. Jill Stenson. Who is she?"

Author Notes

Thank you so much for your continued suport and interest in this ongoing saga. This chapter was a little rough to write. Sometimes I get stuck in a vicious re-writing cycle where I produce tons of work, but nothing to show for it, LOL. I hope you enjoy this. Your comments and reviews are always welcome and appreciated.

Chapter 26
Lost Loves

By NightWriter

Lori picked up the receiver. "Hello?"

Stan paced the floor as he talked. "My ears have been ringing all night. What's up?"

"Stan?"

"Yes. Who do you think it is?"

"Dr. Jill Stenson?"

"I'm afraid she's a little out of it right now, but I would be happy to take a message for her."

Her brow rose. "What are you doing there?"

With a flash of anger in his eyes, he replied, "Well, seeing that someone took it upon themselves to KILL my last doctor, I thought I would start looking for her replacement."

She looked at the receiver and held it tight. "Stan ... honey ... I'm sorry. Let's --"

"Move on? Well you know how I feel. I'm trying very hard to understand your hasty actions and put them behind us. Do you know how much it's going to cost to replace her? And bringing someone new up to speed on me and the resort is another pain you've caused me."

She took a deep breath. "Let me help you."

He sat in his chair. "Okay, let me think about it for a while. So, why did you want me to call?"

"Two things - First, Linda left her entire estate to you. Lawyers have dropped off papers for you to sign. She also needs to be laid to rest and funeral arrangements need to be made."

"Well how about that. Even in death, she still manages to surprise me. As soon as Jill feels strong enough, we'll head home. What's the other thing?"

"Jill? Who's that? Have you left me for another woman already?"

"I told you, she's Linda's replacement."

"Did you have to, you know ... bite her?"

"Yes, but I swear it was purely platonic. I needed to inject some venom to cure her incurable cancer. Why? What did you think? Think I'm fooling around?"

"Well, you were so angry with me when you left last night. I thought I lost you."

Stan laughed. "I'm sorry I left you with that impression. I was shocked to learn what you had pulled off behind my back. Lose me? You can never lose me. My love for you runs deeper than the deepest oceans, my flame burns hotter than the surface of the sun and my thirst for you ... unquenchable."

Lori purred softly. Hearing those words made her love for Stan soar. "Oh, Stan. What about our engagement? Is it back on?"

"It was never off, love."

"I wish you were here right now. I want to hold you. Hmm, oh, I almost forgot, the second thing ... Last night Romania was visited by dozens of UFOs that lit their skies. There are reports of abductions, numerous crop circles and cattle mutilations near the castle."

He pounded his fist on the desk. "Damn them!"

"Aliens?"

"Yeah. What we need is an exterminator with some strong bug spray. These guys never give up."

"Are they looking for you?"

His mind filled with images of aliens attacking in large numbers overwhelming their victims. "Yes. They swarm like locusts when they attack their prey. Eventually they'll figure out that I'm not there and leave. What are they doing so close to Earth?"

"Are your people nearby?"

"Maybe, or another species they want is near us. But I didn't pick up anything when we were at the castle. One thing is certain; the bugs haven't been defeated yet and that's going to be a problem for me." He realized with sadness that as long as the aliens were near, there could never be a rescue for him, and that he could never leave Earth.

"Bugs ... you make them sound harmless."

"Yeah, harmless as long as they don't find you. I think we'll be okay though. Say, how's Brook feeling?"

"Oh, much better. She sends you her love."

"That's good to hear. Well, I hope to be home before sunrise. I can't leave this place soon enough. It's so cold my blood barely moves. How do people live in such frigid climates?"

Lori briefly laughed. "Warm blooded I guess. Speaking of which, when you get home, I have a special welcome home gift planned for you that's guaranteed to warm you up."

"Oh?"

She turned and gazed out toward the darkness. "Remember that red laced lingerie with the plunging neckline you like so much?"

"Hmm, how can I forget?"

"Imagine me wearing this when you come home."

"What's the special occasion?"

"Your homecoming. I want to be close to you. Maybe I'll even put my hair up and give you full access to my long silky smooth neck. Would you like that?"

His fangs began to grow. "Are you seducing me?"

"Then after we fall into each other's arms and slip into bed, I'll tip my head back and let it hang upside down off the edge for a little nibble."

He stood and started to pace again. "Nibble nothing, I'll bite. You're making me crave you, Lori. We'll make love all night."

"I'm counting on it. How soon can you be here?"

His pace quickened. "I'm leaving now! I mean, just as soon as I can get Jill to the plane."

Biting her lower lip, she replied, "I'll leave a light on."

They both hung up. Brook walked up to Lori with two cups of tea and handed her one. "Sounds like you two lovers are planning a little making up party."

She reached for her cup. "He drives me wild inside." Lori took a sip. "Emm, this is delicious. Is that cinnamon I taste in there?"

"I thought I'd try something a little different. Do you like it?"

"It's delicious."

"So, did he tell you what he was doing in Rochester?"

Lori's cell phone rang. "Would you excuse me for just a second?"

"Sure."

"Hello, Chuck?"

"No, we're okay. Stan just called and said he'll be on his way home soon. He did what? Well, he'll be home in a few hours. Thanks for calling." Lori flipped her cell phone closed.

Brook pointed to the balcony and Lori nodded as both walked outside.

Brook sat on a lounge chair and set her tea on the small round table between them. "What did Chuck want?"

"No wonder we couldn't get a hold of anyone. Stan left in such a hurry that he took only himself and the pilot."

"Is that bad?"

"He has no security or staff in case of unforeseen problems."

"Are we expecting any?"

"No, not really, but he knows better than to take chances like this. If I were to pull something like this I'd never hear the end of it."

"I seem to recall when you rescued me from Jason, the plane was empty then too."

"That was different."

"Oh." They both laughed.

Lori placed her feet up on the table as she sipped her tea with both hands wrapped around the cup.

Brook followed Lori's lead allowing her feet to just touch Lori's. "Jim wants to stop over a little later."

"Oh?"

"He wanted to take us both out for dinner, but now that Stan's coming home maybe we'll go out and let you and Stan have some privacy."

"That's a good idea. I have a feeling it's going to be a long night, or morning whenever he gets back."

"Maybe you should get some dinner first. Sounds like you'll need all your strength."

"True. Maybe I'll go out with you two, but come home early."

"Sure. So, you never told me why he went to Rochester."

"Oh, that's right. You'd never guess what he was doing there. He went to find himself a new doctor."

"Doctor?"

"Yeah. Her name is Jill. He plans to bring her back with him."

"Wow. That's kind of sudden, don't you think? I mean we haven't even buried Linda and he already has her replacement."

"That's his way."

Lori's cell phone rang.

She flipped it open and lifted the phone to her ear. "Hello?"

Chuck's voice was so loud that Brook could hear his frightening words.

Lori yelled into the phone, "What do you mean you lost her! N-no, find her! No, listen, find her before Stan gets back." Lori flipped her phone closed, her face drained of life.

Brook rushed to her side. "Lori, what is it?"

She looked up into Brook's golden eyes, fear gripped her soul. "It's Linda's body. It has disappeared from the morgue."

Author Notes

Thank you for reading and following the lives of Stan, Lori, Brook and a host of other characters. Thank you for your helpful reviews. And one last thank you to Harleycowgirl for use of this beautiful picture.

Chapter 27
Coming Home

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong violence.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Several long hours passed as Jill lay motionless on the couch. The stillness of her body betrayed the incredible fight for life going on inside. DNA molecules ravaged by thirty-five years of cosmic ray bombardment coupled with inherited gene defects and a host of cancer cells had taken their toll on her frail female body. Stan's venom ripped through her cells like bolts of lightning, exploding the cancer cells and repairing her damaged DNA. Soon her body would feel the renewed energy and strength she enjoyed in her teens and all her pain would disappear.

Stan's patience began to wear thin since talking to Lori. All he could think about was the two of them in the throes of passion making up. Visions of her dressed in a red lace teddy were seared in his mind. He thought about carrying Jill out on his back, but sneaking past the doctor's secretary appeared near impossible. He reflected on his actions wishing he had bitten Jill after she was on the plane rather than at the office, but it was important for him to know she would accept him for what he was before they left.

The cold night air quietly crept up on him while he waited for her to wake. The clinic kept the building cooler at night, which wasn't a problem for humans since they could throw on a sweater to keep themselves warm. Stan didn't have an internal furnace. His temperature would rise and fall with the room. The danger was if his core temperature fell too low, he would fall asleep forever. Without realizing it, he lowered his head on his arms and rested them on the desk. As his eyelids became heavier and heavier, he drifted off to sleep.

Darkness quickly surrounded him, but in the distance he could hear the faint echoes of a heartbeat. As it grew louder, an image of Lori materialized.

"Lori?" He was standing across from her in their bedroom. The soft thumping sounds of her heart played like musical notes on a piano in his mind. She tipped her head back and leaned against the door frame as she seductively traced two fingers down the side of her throat. She had tied her long blonde hair up into a bun revealing the most beautiful neck he had ever seen. An unbuttoned white long sleeved shirt with the collar turned up was all that covered her bare skin. Below her waist she wore a tight pair of flowered panties. Raising a long tanned leg in the air, she rubbed the smooth surface further seducing him.

Lori pointed a finger his way, motioning for him to come closer. In a breathy voice she said, "I have waited a long ... long ... time for you." She walked up to him pressing her warm body tight against his. "My body's just aching with desire." She grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer as her lips locked with his. They embraced and held each other so tight, they became one. Together, they fell onto the bed. She rolled on top, ripping off his clothing, and kissing every inch of his cool skin. He flipped her over and pulled off her shirt. She threw her head back and let the blood rush to her head. As her face turned beet red, large blue jugulars grew on both sides of her neck. Her heartbeat quickened and roared in his ears. They kissed passionately as her head swung upside down off the edge of the bed. His saliva acting like a powerful aphrodisiac intoxicated her and intensified her sexual urges for him. In her mind they were making wild passionate love, the kind so intense no mortal could imagine let alone resist. As Lori screamed in wave after wave of intense pleasure, he raised his fangs and prepared to bite.

Suddenly, Linda appeared lying on the opposite side of Lori, admiring the full course meal before her.

Linda's head turned toward him. Her face was grey and lifeless, her eyes black as coal, her fangs massive and dripping with saliva. "This one's all mine, honey. You can have Brook."

He tried to push her away, but found himself paralyzed and unable to move or talk. There before his eyes he watched as Linda jerked Lori's head back and savagely bit her. She was vicious, going straight for the carotid. Her sharp fangs easily pierced Lori's throat. She tried to scream, but the loss of blood was so sudden she lost consciousness almost immediately. Her body quickly went into shock as it shuddered and shook until the last drop was consumed. The thumping of her heart became louder and more erratic and then silence. Gasping for air, Stan woke. He lifted his head in a daze and tried to focus his eyes on something moving past him. The pounding he heard wasn't Lori's heart, but rather someone at the door.

Jill woke and rushed to the door. Upon opening, three men appeared with her secretary. "Yes, what is it?"

"These men claim to be with your guest."

Stan rubbed his head and staggered out to greet them. Immediately he recognized the men as his pilot and two officers from the Wishes police force. Looking at the officers, he asked, "What are you two doing up here?"

"Lori and Chuck sent us to find you."

"I just got off the phone with Lori a few hours ago and told her I would be home soon."

"Yes, we know, but by the time we learned of this, we were already on the plane coming here. We have a limo waiting to take you to the airport when you're ready."

"Good thinking. I'll be down shortly."

Everyone walked away as Jill closed the door and walked to her desk. Stan followed close behind. The chill in the room made him increasingly more tired and his mind was still foggy from the terrible dream. "How do you feel, Jill?"

"I'm not quite sure. Whatever you did seems to have done something though. The God awful pain is gone, but there is a strange tingling feeling throughout my body -- strange, but in a good way."

"A lot of your cells just went through one heck of a metamorphous. You'll continue to feel this way, and eventually get used to it."

"What causes it?"

"Every blood cell in your body has been infected with a new kind of virus that's transmitted in my venom. This is unlike any virus your body has ever known. The bug repairs your DNA while increasing your metabolism."

"Why would a vampire want to help its victims? I've read books and watched many vampire movies. Vampires don't usually want to help humans; they want to drink their blood. They treat humans like cattle, they feed on them then leave their drained corpses behind as they search for their next meal. Most of those bitten die from the sudden loss of blood, or become vampires themselves. There's never talk of venom or viruses that cure all their ills."

"I hear this all the time. The movies and books never get the story right and I'm proof of that -- and that's a good thing. You, and others like you, are what I call my immediate family, humans who I recruit into my inner circle. The venom does what many humans have called miracles. It ensures that you live a long and healthy life. To keep this protection though, you'll need booster shots of it a couple times a year."

"You mean I have to be bit again?"

"Not anymore. I've created a delicious wine that you can drink instead of having to be bit. It's not as potent as a bite, but it works to keep you in good health. Now, I'm not all about helping humans. Another part of the venom works to speed up your metabolism so your body manufactures more red blood cells and faster, and that's for my benefit."

"Interesting."

"More red blood cells give you more strength and stamina too. You'll notice the effects."

"Normally it takes three months to get my red blood cell count back up to normal after giving at the clinic blood drives. How much faster are you talking?"

"Usually within twenty-four hours."

"Twenty-four hours? That's unbelievable! Could I donate to the Red Cross every day if I wanted to or is my blood now permanently tainted?"

"Human blood is human blood, there's really no difference except your blood in another person will be richer in red cells, live five months instead four and it will be free of all defects. But, I would caution you on donating more frequently than once every three months."

"Why's that?"

"Donating blood more frequently than every three months would draw the attention of the entire medical community. Attention we don't need and is to be highly discouraged. It can be quite dangerous to my survival."

"I guess that could be an attention getter and can certainly understand your concerns. What about the virus? Does it get transmitted as well?"

"No. The process of collecting blood kills it once it leaves your body."

"Is it possible for someone to live forever after being bit or even becoming a vampire?"

He laughed. "Unfortunately not. The venom repairs DNA damage, it doesn't alter it. And no matter what you read or see in the movies, you cannot be something you're not. I can't turn you into a vampire anymore than you can turn a cow into a human. Although, Linda did some experiments that altered her own DNA, but they eventually led to her death."

"How does your venom know what the master human DNA gene pool looks like?"

"Our species survives in many places because it can quickly adapt to new situations. Over the course of hundreds of years, my venom has been evolving and perfecting itself on the human genome. The relationship between my kind and humans has become a helpful one, symbiotic. Now, if you don't mind, I need to fly back to Daytona before Rochester freezes me to death."

"Can I get you a blanket?"

"Thanks, but blankets won't help me. My body can't generate and hold heat like yours. There is a danger if my core body temperature drops below seventy-five degrees. At that temperature my blood starts to gel and I become sluggish. If it drops below sixty-five, I slip into deep hibernation."

"Hibernation? Is there anything I can do to help?"

He held out his hand to her. "There is. Hold my hand until we get someplace warmer. The heat and energy you share will be just enough to hold me."

Jill cupped both her hands around his. "How's this?"

The terrible chill was quickly replaced with her warmth. "Hmm, that feels pretty good. Now, I must ask that you come with me to Florida."

She looked deep into his eyes. "Stan, I have things I need to do here, I can't just up and leave."

Returning her gaze, he replied, "You can come back to this frozen tundra anytime you want, but just this one day, come with me and let me show you your new home and introduce you to some fantastic people there."

"Can I come back and pack tomorrow? There are some people I want to say goodbye to also."

"Sure you can. Don't treat this as leaving your friends behind. If there are important people in your life here, there's no reason those relationships should suffer. You can invite them down for vacation. Your new suite has a guest room you can share. If they prefer their own room, Wishes will give them a room on the property at a deep discount. If the company jet is available, we can even fly them there for free. If you want to bring some people with you to work for you, like your secretary, we can look at that too."

"You know, it almost sounds like I'm a member of family the way you show so much care and concern for me. It's a little like too good to be true if you know what I mean."

"In the world we live, I can certainly understand your suspicions, but look at it through my eyes. Sure I'm rich and powerful and my venom can save lives, but I'm also vulnerable to cold, to daylight, to people who might want to harm me. I need to be surrounded with people who I can trust my life to, who would die fighting for me. People like that are family to me, and I'd give anything to them for this."

"Wow. Has anyone ever betrayed you?"

"Except for Linda, no one. Linda went crazy though, she wasn't herself when she died, so I really don't blame her."

"You make me really want to see this place and meet these people." Jill let go of his hand and quickly threw on her coat. "Come here Stan." She held out her hand and as he grabbed hold of it, she wrapped her other hand on top. "I'm ready to go now."

"I can tell you're feeling so much better now. The surge of energy and warmth flowing through your hands is much healthier than when I first shook your hand. Thank you for sharing it with me. I knew you were the right person for the job the minute I first gazed into your eyes."

Blushing, she replied, "Well, thank you. I can see the positive effects holding your hand has on your health too. There's more color in your face and you appear more awake."

They both left the office and walked down the hall to her secretary's desk. "I'll see you tomorrow, Ellen."

"Good night, Jill."

As they looked out toward the clinic's snowpacked driveway, a shiny black limo awaited them. An officer stepped out and opened the door.

Jill smiled and looked at Stan. "Hmm, a stretched limo? Impressive car for just an orphan."

He returned her smile. "It's a rental."

As they both stepped outside and ran to the car, the bitter wind howled and snapped at Stan. As he followed her in and sat down, he looked around at the spacious interior and asked, "Where is everyone?"

"They're already on the plane waiting for us." The officer then closed the door behind them and sat upfront leaving Jill and Stan alone.

As the limo pulled out of the driveway, Jill leaned back and made herself comfortable. "So, what airline are we taking?"

"Wishes."

She laughed. "I should have known."

The officer lowered the window partition between the front and back of the limo and looked at Stan. "Lori asked that you call her as soon as you get on the plane."

"Okay, thanks."

"Who's Lori?"

"She is my world and soon to be wife."

Forcing a smile, she replied, "And here I thought you were my Prince Charming coming to take me away."

He laughed. "I am. Well actually, you're right on several points. I am taking you to a much better place, your health is better than it's ever been, and back home I was a prince."

"Hmm, a prince. That's not exactly what I meant though. I --"

"What do you know about the hormone, oxytocin?"

"Scientists believe it's what makes people feel in love."

"The side effects of the venom from speeding up your metabolism, also speeds up the creation and use of this hormone. You feel as if you're falling in love with me, but logically you know you can't be."

"That's right. Is that by design too?"

"Everything is by design. It's part of the cycle that ensures me a steady supply of willing donors, donors who love and won't betray me."

"That explains what I feel. It's quite strong right now."

"Imagine a world pumped up on this hormone. No wars, only love ... speaking of which, if you love me, Jill, I won't hold it against you." They both laughed.

The limo pulled next to the stairway leading into the plane. When the officer opened the door, they quickly jumped out and ran up the stairs. The smell of jet fuel hung in the night air. Another officer greeted them at the top. "Welcome aboard. Can I get either of you anything?"

Jill rubbed her neck. "A glass of water would be nice. My throat is parched."

"Yes, ma'am." He turned and looked at Stan. "And for you, sir?"

"I'm fine, thank you."

They both walked into the cabin of the plane. Jill's mouth dropped as she spun around and took it all in. "This is unlike any plane I've ever been on. It's so roomy and the seats look very comfortable."

Bright multi-colored LED lights portrayed the stars and constellations of the universe above them, bathing everything in a soft light. Two rows of burgundy colored couches lined the walls where large screen TVs hung. In the middle of the jet a full size bar rested with the words WISHES RESORT engraved in gold in a circle on the carpeting. Along the windows on both sides were rows of spacious and comfortable recliners, each with its own LCD TV.

Stan guided them down the midnight blue carpeted path to a pair of tan leather chairs separated by a small table. He released her hand and sat down. "I'm okay now. Thank you."

She looked with care and concern in her eyes. "Are you sure?"

"Yes."

She took the seat opposite him as the plane started to move. Through the overhead speaker they heard the pilot. "Welcome aboard everyone. We will be taking off shortly. Expected flight time is about three hours, but with a little help from the jet stream I might be able to knock it down to a couple hours. The forecasted high in Daytona is eighty-five today. Hope you enjoy your flight."

She smiled as she looked at him. "Eighty-five?"

The engines roared and pushed them back in their seats. He looked out the window and watched as the nose lifted and the ground steadily dropped below. "Sure beats this white stuff."

She gazed out the window. "You know, I haven't seen the sun in weeks."

He turned toward her and laughed. "Then you'll really love Florida. It has the most sun a year, hence the nickname, sunshine state. I just bet your alabaster skin would glow if it were tanned."

She laughed, then reached her hands across the table for his. "I really want to say thank you."

He smiled and winked an eye at her as he gently squeezed her soft hands. "That oxytocin works fast, doesn't it?"

"Stan! I'm serious. This isn't your love potion talking. I really want to thank you. I haven't felt this good in a long time."

"I'm glad to hear that." He reached for the phone. "That reminds me, there's someone I want to introduce you to." He dialed Lori as he put the phone on speaker.

An officer stopped by with a glass of ice and pitcher of water and filled it. "Here you go."

"Thank you, I'm so thirsty." She tipped her head back and quickly gulped down the water then held her glass out for a refill. He filled it again. "Thanks."

"Hello?"

Stan looked at the speaker. "Hi, love. We're on our way home."

Short of breath, she continued, "Oh, my God, Stan. You're not going to believe this."

"What?"

"Linda's missing!"

"From the morgue?"

"Yes. Chuck needs to talk with you as soon as possible."

"Okay, I'll call him right now." He hung up the phone and looked up at Jill. "I'm sorry, we'll have to do our introductions a little later. Something's come up."

"No problem. I understand."

He dialed Chuck. "Stan?"

"Yes. What's this I hear about Linda's body missing from the morgue?"

"You heard correctly. Her body just vanished."

"Bodies don't just disappear, Chuck. Didn't you have a guard posted with her at all times?"

"I did."

"Watching her body the whole time?"

"Well, not in the freezer, but outside the room."

"Something doesn't make sense. Here's what I need for you to do. Seal the morgue for today. You and I will visit the place first thing at sunset."

"Understood." They both hung up.

Jill asked, "Who's Linda?"

"It's a long story."

She smiled. "I seem to have some time."

He gazed out the window into the darkness. "Linda was once my lover, my friend, my everything. We shared a deep love for life and each other for almost twenty years. She was also my doctor."

"Your doctor? What happened?"

"She became obsessed trying to find the secret to immortality. This obsession led to our separation and ultimately to her unfortunate death."

She reached across the table for his hands. "Oh, Stan. I'm so sorry."

"Thank you. She was a good woman right up to her final week. When she finally discovered what she sought all these years, it was too much for her. She went mad. Her death and pretty much death overall, is a very hard thing for me to experience."

"It's hard for everyone, Stan."

"Imagine living forever while everyone around you dies within a hundred years. That's all your friends and loved ones, and the cycle just repeats itself over and over."

"I can't."

"Death is a new word in my vocabulary since arriving on this planet hundreds of years ago. First, it took my family and then it took everyone I've ever loved since."

"That's terrible."

"It's a nightmare. That's why I left Linda alone with her obsession to find immortality. She brought hope to this darkness. I still think it's possible for humans to live longer and healthier lives, but new human genes must be discovered, manufactured and tested. Would you promise me that as you search for the cures to cancer that you'll keep this in mind? Everything comes down to DNA."

"Of course I will." She paused for a moment. "So, you're not from earth? That's another departure from what the media portrays vampires as."

"There you go again with the media. No, my home planet isn't even a star in your sky. I come from across the galaxy, some fifty-five thousand of your light years away."

"But you look so ... human? How is this possible?"

"There are similarities across the universe, but my species strength is in its ability to quickly adapt to new surroundings. When I first came here, I looked very different and my venom didn't exist. Perhaps I was closer to the vampire portrayed in your movies back then. Now, I'm very selective on who I bite. Extreme beauty, high intelligence, a strong sense of loyalty and the uniqueness of their blood are some of the traits I seek out now. Their beauty and youth keep me looking young and attractive."

"If you bite only women, how come you don't just turn into a woman?"

He laughed. "Good question. So far that hasn't happened, but if it should, I'm going to need my doctor to help sort it all out."

The phone rang. Stan put it on speakerphone. "Hello?"

Chuck was short of breath. "One of our officers just reported seeing Linda walk into her suite."

"And?"

"He went in after her and watched as she sat out on the terrace. She acted like he wasn't there. And here's the strange part, he said she didn't open any doors, she walked through them."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading and your continued interest and support. Every review is most appreciated. Thanks also to Symransdad1 for use of the beautiful plane wing photo.

Chapter 28
The Governor Has Been Shot!

By NightWriter

Chuck's disturbing call echoed through Stan's mind. Could it be true that Linda walked through doors? Could there be any mistake or did the resort now have a ghost in its midst? And if the resort had a ghost, how would it impact the resort's prestigious reputation? His mind raced as he peered out the window into the darkness.

Jill looked at him with concern and reached her hands across the table to get his attention. "You look like someone with a lot on his mind. Care to share anything?"

He turned toward her and hesitated. "Huh? Oh, I'm sorry, Jill. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure."

"Do you believe in ghosts?"

She laughed. "No, but then, before today, I didn't believe in vampires either."

He laughed with her. "I'm beginning to feel like you -- anything is possible. Still, I need to see this ghost before I believe it's real."

Her eyes met his then drifted down to his lips and chest, then back up to his eyes. "I agree. Seeing IS believing."

The phone rang. Stan pushed the speakerphone button. "Hello?"

Chuck's voice blared over the speaker. "Have you heard the terrible news about Christine?"

"No."

"Oh, man, I'm sorry to be the one to have to tell you this. Well, Christine's ... Stan ... she's been shot."

"What!"

"She was attending a fundraiser in Tallahassee tonight when two people dressed in police uniforms shot her multiple times."

"Oh, no. Is she still alive?"

"They rushed her to Tallahassee Memorial a few hours ago. She's in critical condition."

"You have a guy on the inside?"

"He's one of ours. That's how I found out about the assassination attempt. He's one of our best, Stan. His name is John. You might remember him since you took him away from me last year to be with her security detail."

"Call him and conference him in with me."

"Will do. I'll call you right back."

Stan picked up the direct line to the cockpit. "Quick change in plans, Pat. We need to go to Tallahassee first. When is sunrise? Ok, let's get there as fast as you can, oh, and also arrange for their fastest helicopter transport to Tallahassee Memorial. Thank you."

Jill leaned in. "What's going on? Who's Christine?"

"She's a close friend and strong supporter of the Wishes Resort. She's the governor of Florida."

"Oh, my Lord!"

"There are people out there who don't like either of us."

"Why?"

"It's mostly due to the resort. It beats many other tourist destinations in value, even Vegas. While our resort rakes in huge profits year after year, other businesses are suffering, some have even gone out of business. There are vengeful people out there who want to bring me down, especially in Vegas."

"So why go after the governor?"

"The governor has incredible powers over the State. The position can make or break a business. For example, Christine has given the resort the ability to expand into Florida's protected wetlands, to run casinos, and to allow an underwater park offshore. Imagine what my enemies would do if they could put their own people in this position. They could revoke everything I worked fifty years to create. They could tax us out of business or even take the land we're built on. Christine is much more than a supportive governor though. She is a close friend."

"Friend? How did you meet?"

"She went through the management intern program here years ago. I noticed her on the first day."

"Don't tell me, you bit her!"

He chuckled. "Oh, yes, multiple times over the nine months she was here."

"What happened?"

"Her heart and passion was already taken by politics. Our resort was smaller then, but we had a pretty good scholarship program in place to help people with their college costs. I encouraged her to apply and would you believe, she received a full four year scholarship? After she graduated she ran for various political offices that eventually led her to governor. I've remained one of her biggest fans and contributors. Although, in the back of my mind I always hoped she would give up her political ambitions and work for me. I'll tell you, that girl is destined for the White House."

"The White House, as in President?"

"Sure, why not. She certainly has the ambition and intelligence."

"And you just let her go?"

"How can I keep someone when their heart is somewhere else?"

She laughed. "What about me? You practically kidnapped me."

He laughed. "Now you know that's not true. But I really do need you to see this resort."

The phone rang. Stan placed it on speaker phone. "Chuck?"

"Yes, I have John with us on the line."

"Good. John, how is she?"

"The doctor just finished talking with the family. Their prognosis wasn't encouraging. Christine could die within hours is what I've been told."

"What's she dying from?"

"She's bleeding to death internally. There's just too much damage."

"Okay, this is what we need to do. As soon as I land in Tallahassee, I need to be alone with her a couple of minutes. Clear it with the doctors. I literally have just minutes to get in and out of there. We also need to find out who's behind this assassination attempt. If it's our old friends in Vegas, we're going to end up owning another casino by the time I'm finished with them."

"The doctors are still in surgery trying to save her life. I don't think I can get them to leave."

"Then use your gun when I arrive and hold them somewhere. We're talking about saving her life. If charges are pressed against you, she will get you off, but I need to get in there first."

"Understood."

"Chuck?"

"Yes."

"Can you spare a couple officers to act as personal body guards for Christine until we eliminate this threat?"

"I do, but she has several guards already."

"I want our people besides her working with the authorities to find who's behind the hit."

"I'll send them up today."

"Good. We're sending you some backup, John. If you need anything, or hear anything, let me know as soon as possible, okay?"

"Okay."

Over the plane's speaker, the pilot announced they were on final approach.

"It looks like we're about to land, John. I'll leave you and Chuck to wrap this up. Meet me on the helipad in a few minutes." He turned off the speakerphone and glanced at Jill. "Have you ever been to Tallahassee Memorial?"

"No, this will be my first time. Do you want me to go with you?"

"Yes."

As soon as the plane landed, Stan and Jill ran out to a waiting chopper that took them to the hospital. John waited on the helipad as the helicopter landed, then opened the door.

The three briefly greeted and shook hands, then John quickly led them to an elevator. They took it down several floors. When the doors opened, they were on the surgical floor. Stan and Jill followed John through the double-glass doors leading in. Two State Police Officers stopped them.

"Who are the visitors, John?"

"Specialists here to assist."

They waved them through. John had top security clearance as part of being on the governor's security detail. No one could stop him except the doctors in surgery who were fighting against the clock to keep her alive. As the three approached the surgical room, they could hear the doctors scrambling. Their gloves and surgical gowns were covered in blood.

They heard one doctor yell out, "Oh, my God, we're losing her!" Then they heard the sound of a flat tone as her heart stopped. They watched through the glass door as doctors tried desperately to resuscitate her, but nothing helped.

Stan looked at the monitor that hung above the bed that showed her vital signs. "Her heart isn't strong enough. We need to get in there." He nodded to John to proceed in.

John barged through the glass doors. He yelled, "Everyone out! Now!"

A nurse turned and lunged at him trying to push him away. John reached for his gun and she backed up.

"I need everyone to go to room five."

One doctor replied, "We're not going anywhere."

He pointed his gun at the doctor's head. "I'm not going to ask you again."

Everyone rushed out, leaving Jill and Stan alone with Christine. John escorted the staff down a dark hallway to a vacant surgical room toward the back which was further away from the two police officers that guarded the main entrance.

"Keep trying to resuscitate her, Jill."

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to save this woman's life! If I can just get the venom in her it will stop the bleeding and begin the healing process."

Jill administered the chest compressions to keep Christine's heart pumping.

"Damn!" Stan pulled her body further up the table so he could get her head to lean back and hang off the edge. Getting enough blood pressure in her jugular to allow his fangs to pierce it was his immediate problem with her pressure so low.

"Stan?"

"I can't bite into a collapsed vein. The venom needs a direct path to her heart." Finally, some color flushed against her cheeks as a jugular struggled to grow. He couldn't wait. Fangs poked out under his top lip and dripped with saliva. He lowered his head and gently forced his fangs into her, sending a shot of pure venom into her weakened bloodstream. He then licked her neck to heal the puncture wound as he raised her head back to the table.

Almost immediately, the steady tone they heard in their ears was replaced with the sound of her heart beating.

"Stan! You did it!"

"Can you stitch her up?"

There was a deep cut running down the center of her chest where the doctors worked to stop her internal bleeding.

"Yes, but she's still bleeding."

"The venom will seal those pretty fast. We need to close her up so new skin doesn't grow over that gash."

"Got it." She rolled up her sleeves. Working fast, she stitched the huge cut. Within a few minutes, she was done.

They stood back and watched as her vital signs continued improving at amazing speed. Slowly, she opened her eyes. In a tired and weakened voice, she asked, "Stan? What are you doing here? Where am I?"

"Hi, Chris. I was in the neighborhood and thought I'd drop in for a visit. How do you feel?"

"Like the shit was kicked out of me. I was standing next to the podium giving a speech, that's the last thing I remember. Were you there too? I'm sorry if I didn't see you."

"Someone tried to assassinate you tonight. Someone who doesn't want you to be governor again. You're at Tallahassee Memorial."

"Tallahassee Memorial? Who would do this? Did they catch them?"

"Not yet, but you know we'll find them. Maybe this is a good time to offer you a job working for me? It's certainly a lot safer."

Breaking a short smile and winking at him, she replied, "Tempting, but you know I can't leave my true love. This is what I love doing. You are my number two love, Stan. Besides, I like to keep an eye on my favorite contributor." She noticed Jill standing behind him. "Who are you?"

"I'm sorry. This is Jill Stenson, our new doctor at the resort."

Trying to sit up and extend a hand to shake with, she said, "Nice to meet you Dr. Stenson."

Rushing toward her bed so she didn't have to exert herself, Jill replied, "Jill, you can call me, Jill. It's nice to meet you too, governor."

"Governor. These formalities always seem to get in the way don't they? You can call me Chris then, okay, Jill?"

"Okay."

Christine turned toward Stan. "I didn't know you needed a new doctor. Where's Linda?"

"It's a long story. Stop by for dinner some time when you're feeling better and I'll tell you all about it."

The governor sat up and started pulling out the IV's. Jill helped her while whispering in her ear, "Stan saved your life. I've never seen anything like it."

Christine turned and looked at her and spoke softly. "He picked you to be his most trusted doctor. I hope you value the high honor bestowed upon you. Please take extra care of him because his life and ours, depends on it. I hope a strong relationship forms between you two, and I welcome any opportunity to get to know you better too. I give you a standing invitation to visit me here at the mansion anytime you're in Tallahassee."

"Well, thank you so much. I would enjoy visiting with you and getting to know you too, whether there or at the resort."

"Are we ready, Jill? Time is getting short."

Jill looked at Christine with admiration and gently squeezed her hand before turning toward Stan and replying, "Yes."

Staring at Christine, Stan asked, "Are you feeling any better?"

"The insides of my body are tingling like crazy, sort of like the first time we necked."

Stan smiled. "Ah, yes. That was a good day. So you're feeling better?"

"By the second and I think I might just walk out of here before the night is over. You sir, are a walking miracle."

He laughed. "It's all in the venom, which by the way, you took the last of."

"Oh, I'm sorry. How long before you make more?"

"One good feeding and I'll be good as new."

"I'd offer, but can't just yet."

He smiled. "How about giving me a rain check then? I have someone else in mind tonight anyway. Say, I need a favor."

She smiled. "Anything."

"John needed to lock up a bunch of really pissed off doctors so I could come in here and help you. Could you make sure he's okay? I would hate to see him locked up for this. Besides, you need him now more than ever for protection from whoever put the hit on you."

"Of course I will. When they see me, I'm sure they'll forget all about him. Thank you, Stan. I owe you."

"I really wish you would stay at the resort while the authorities track down who did this. They might try again."

She laughed. "Our enemies are getting desperate. I must be winning the election in their minds then. Look, I'll come for a visit soon, that's all I can promise right now."

"Fair enough. We'll see you later." Stan and Jill hugged Christine and then walked out into the hallway. John was guarding a door at the far end. Stan waved to John as he exited.

They rushed back to the plane and took off for Daytona. The sky was turning dark blue and the stars were fading when they landed. Sunrise was only minutes away.
They took the Wishes chopper to the resort, Stan rushing to the suite with Jill close behind. As he opened the door, he noticed Lori sound asleep on the couch wearing her scorching red lace teddy. An empty bottle of red wine rested at her side.

Jill blushed and whispered, "Maybe I should wait outside?"

Stan shook his head as he picked up the phone and contacted the manager on duty for the penthouse suites. Before he could hang up the phone there was a knock at the door. Stan motioned for Jill to walk with him and they both stepped outside.

"Carl, this is Jill. Can you set her up with one of our best suites?"

"Absolutely." He held out his hand. "It's nice to meet you."

Stan turned toward Jill. "If you like the suite Carl finds for you, it can be yours, if not, we'll find you another. We have many suites throughout the property -- which of course you can't see right now because everything's so dark."

"That's fine. Thank you."

"Lori will call you this afternoon to show you around. That will give you some time to rest. Now, I need to get back inside."

Just then the door to the penthouse opened. Lori stood barefoot in the doorway, looking as sexy as ever in her red teddy. She yawned as she tried to focus in on who was standing in front of her. "Hello."

Stan walked up to her and they briefly embraced and kissed. He turned around and raised a hand in Jill's direction. "Lori, this is Jill. Jill, Lori." They both walked towards each other and shook hands and exchanged hellos. Lori's eyes drifted back to Stan.

Jill turned toward Carl and said, "Let's take a look at that suite." She waved goodbye to Lori and Stan.

Taking a deep breath, Lori arched back against the doorframe with her arms reaching above her, slightly bending one knee while tipping her head back. The smell of Ralph Lauren's perfume emanating from her neck drove him wild. She threaded her long thin fingers through the soft strands of her hair, letting them slowly fall touching her face and throat.

Fangs protruded from under his lips. His eyes followed her fingers as they traced several seductive paths across her tanned arms, body and neck. She slowly turned herself to face him, biting her lower lip, then quickly jerking her head back, taunting him with her every move. She slithered up to him gazing deep into his eyes as if searching for his soul. She turned her head and looked down at his neck licking its full length with her warm wet tongue. He tipped his head back and moaned. With the tips of her fingers, she lightly touched his lips as she bent down biting him in the neck. Saliva dripped with increasing intensity from his fangs as he fought against the urge to bite back. She grabbed his shirt collar and made a fist with it as she pulled him through the doorway. She brought her lips to his ear and softly whispered, "You're mine tonight!"

He bent down and swept her up in his arms while meeting her gaze. Her arms wrapped tight around his neck. As he carried her in, he replied, "No, love, you're mine!" She smiled, seductively tipping her head back as she kicked the door closed behind them just as the first rays of the morning sun crept over the horizon.

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Sorry for the delay, but my Muse took off for Transylvania, LOL. Thank you for reading and following the story and for all your wonderful reviews and suggestions. Also, thank you to Harleycowgirl for sharing that incredibly sexy picture.

Chapter 29
Getting to Know Each Other

By NightWriter

It was early afternoon when Lori woke. She looked up and gently kissed Stan on his cheek before crawling out of bed. She threw on her gold Wishes bathrobe and tiptoed out of the bedroom, quietly closing the door behind her. As she walked to the kitchen she noticed Brook pouring a fresh cup of coffee. She smiled.

"Good morning," Lori said in a foggy voice.

Brook's eyes lifted toward Lori. "You look like someone who could use some coffee." She smiled as she passed a cup to Lori.

"Thanks. What time did you get back in?"

"I think it was around seven when Jim dropped me off on his way to work."

Lori's eyes opened wide. "Seven? Why you devil! You two are like lovebirds in the spring."

Brook blushed. "We just thought you and Stan needed some privacy. How did it go last night?"

Taking a sip, she replied, "It was amazing."

"Has he forgiven you about Linda?"

"I think so."

"That's good. And how are you feeling?"

"Tired."

"You look so pale."

"Usually, I can recover pretty fast. But last night ... emm, it was so intense I didn't think he would ever stop. Remember that time when he came out of hibernation and went on that feeding frenzy?"

"No!"

"Yep, almost that intense. Once he got a taste of me, there was no stopping him. Hmmm, I tell ya, making up with a vampire can be so draining sometimes." She laughed.

Brook replied, "Sometimes?"

"Well, of course, it's partially my fault for bringing out the beast in him."

"What did you do?"

"Well, let's just say I may have gone a little overboard with the seduction. He goes crazy when I wear that red lace teddy."

Brook laughed. "So, who's the devil now?"

"Ah, yeah. You look pretty happy. How did things go last night with Jim?"

"Jim's an incredible hunk. He made us his special chicken and pasta dinner. It was pretty good. After we ate, we sat on the couch and watched a movie."

"And?"

Her face turned red as she lowered her voice. "What do you mean?"

"Look at you! A little embarrassed are we?"

"Okay, we fooled around a little."

"All night and that's all you two did? I want details, girl!"

"Lori! I'm not used to just blurting out every detail of my sex life."

Lori laughed. "What's so secret? Did you do it or not?"

With her face turning deeper red, she replied, "Yes and no."

"What kind of answer is that?"

"Okay, yes we had sex, but I couldn't you know ..." She looked up. "Get relief."

"So he left you ... frustrated?"

"Yes!"

"Problems?"

"I don't think it's him; he's doing everything right. It's me. I just can't, you know, get satisfied. We've tried everything and all it does is make it worse."

"It sounds like it could be a side effect of the venom in your bloodstream."

"Excuse me?"

"The venom makes the sex a hundred times more intense, which is great if you're having sex with a vampire, but no human can perform at the level the venom requires."

"Are you saying that I need to have sex with Stan to get relief?"

Lori laughed. "No. The effects wear off eventually."

"How much time we talking here? I can't take it another day."

"About six months."

"Six months! My God, Lori. That's too long. I'll go insane!"

"Let me talk with Stan and see if he knows of anything that can help."

"I'd appreciate it."

"Say, are you hungry?"

"I'm famished."

"What do you say we call Jill and all of us meet for breakfast down at the pool?"

"Sure."

Lori picked up the phone and called the hotel manager to learn Jill's location and called her while looking at Brook. "Hi Jill, this is Lori ... What's that? Oh, I agree, it's a beautiful suite. I'm glad you like it... Okay, I'm glad you love it... Have you eaten yet? Great .... Brook and I were thinking of grabbing a bite by the pool in about half an hour or so. Would you like to join us? Okay. No, we'll stop by and get you. See you in about thirty minutes then."

Lori folded her cell phone. "Well, it's all set. We'll meet our new doctor in thirty minutes. I'm going to take a quick shower and get ready."

"Me too."

The two quickly showered, dressed then ran down a flight of stairs to pick up Jill. Lori knocked on the door. When the door opened, Dr. Jill Stenson appeared. Standing five-five, she was a bit shorter than Lori and Brook. Wisps of silver showed through her short black hair. Her skin looked as white as Lori's satin sheets.

"Now that I'm not in my nighty, I can formally introduce myself." Reaching out a hand and smiling, Lori said, "Hi. I'm Lori and this is my cousin, Brook."

Jill shook their hands. "It's nice to meet you both."

Lori gazed at her clothing. Jill was wearing a white polo shirt and matching shorts along with brand new white gym shoes. "You look very beautiful."

Closing the door and walking with them toward the elevator, she replied, "I ran out earlier and picked these up at one of the shops downstairs. You both look nice too. If I didn't know better, I'd swear you two were twins."

Lori laughed as they stepped into the elevator. "Thanks, we hear that a lot. We've been sharing clothes for the last few weeks since Brook arrived.

"Oh? Where are you from, Brook?"

"Minneapolis. I heard you're from Rochester?"

The elevator door opened into the main lobby, they stepped out. Sounds of Caribbean Steel Band music filled their ears, while the scent of the sea salt and fish filled their noses. The lobby was filled with sunshine and decorated with various tropical plants. Full sized palm trees lined the main hallway, while large leaf banana and colorful hibiscus plants filled the corners and entrances.

"Yes, I am. We're practically neighbors. You look pretty tanned having come from Minneapolis just a few weeks ago."

Lori led them into one of the outside cafes specializing in breakfast buffets and deli sandwiches.

Brook continued, "There's so much sun here, you'll tan or burn fast. I'd recommend lots of sun screen, especially until you get used to it so you don't burn like a lobster."

Jill laughed. "I noticed that when I was out before. The sun felt very warm."

"And the thing to remember is, when you're out there swimming, you won't feel it as much, but it's still burning your skin."

She smiled. "I think a tan would do some good on my white Rochester skin." She followed Lori to the buffet line and looked around. The smell of hot scrambled eggs, pancakes, sausages, hash browns and crisp bacon filled her nose and sent hunger pangs to her stomach. She grabbed a plate and filled it. As she looked around to see what else was offered, she spotted a large assortment of sliced fruits, donuts, bagels and juices. She reached for two wedges of pineapple and a tall glass of orange juice then caught up with Brook and Lori paying at the register.

"Here, let me pay," Jill said.

Lori held up her Wishes Platinum card and replied, "Save your money, Jill. Everything is covered by the resort."

Jill laughed. "Now that's the card for me."

Lori turned and winked at her. "I heard Stan ordered you one."

"Really?" She followed the girls to a table for four covered with a sun blocking blue and white umbrella. The round table overlooked one of the many pools on the property with a wide waterfall. The sound of falling water drowned out some of the tropical music. Everyone sat on the white bench-like chairs.

Jill gazed at the bright red hibiscus next to her, then her eyes drifted to the pool's edge where they followed to the waterfall. "It's so beautiful here. I can't help but think this is a dream."

Brook laughed. "I know exactly how you feel. Just let me know when you need to be pinched."

"Why's that?"

"Because if you ask Lori, God knows it will hurt! I'm a little gentler."

Everyone laughed.

Lori raised her glass of orange juice and made a toast. "To Jill. May her days be filled with Wishes!"

Glasses clinked as they all said, "Cheers!"

Lori took a bite of her toast. "Speaking of which, Jill, we need to take you to the main waterfall out front so you can make your most important first wish."

Jill looked at them. "Oh, that's not necessary. Stan already gave me everything I could ever ask for."

"It's a tradition around here. It will also be one of the first things Stan asks you about tonight."

...

Jim's shift was over. He knew where the girls' favorite hangout for breakfast was and walked over, hoping to catch Brook. Still wet and wearing just his red lifeguard bathing suit, his golden tan glowed. His perfectly shaped and toned leg and arm muscles stood out and were noticeable even from a distance. His short black curly hair held up well even when soaked. Sprinkles of this curly hair covered his legs, chest and arms.

Jill was the first to notice him. Her mouth dropped open. "If I'm drowning, please God, send him! Oh, hey girls, look, he's coming this way."

Brook smiled and waved toward him. "That's Jim."

"You know him?"

"I do. He's my boyfriend."

Jill watched as he walked up to the table and bent to kiss Brook.

"Hi honey. This is Jill, our new doctor."

Jill shook his hand. "Nice to meet you."

Jim smiled showing a perfect row of pearly white teeth. "Nice to meet you too. It's a beautiful day for a swim."

"It sure is."

Lori said, "Stan asked that we show her around the resort this afternoon."

Jim replied, "The lazy river winds around two miles of the resort. I can't think of a better way to show her around."

"Hmm, good idea." She turned her head toward Jill. "After we finish eating, would you like to sit in a tube and take a tour? You'll get a good start on that tan too."

"Sounds great, but I don't have a swimsuit."

"We can pick one up at the souvenir shop on the way up to change."

"Okay. I can grab some sun block too."

Jim kissed Brook. "I'll wait for you at the last Tiki stop." He walked toward the river and picked up a yellow inner tube.

The girls quickly became friends as they talked and joked while they ate. After Jill picked up a suit at the shop all the girls went upstairs and changed.

"You have a nice suite, Lori. The view of the ocean is breathtaking."

Lori walked out on the balcony and waved her hand motioning for Jill to join her. "This is the best part."

Jill and Brook joined her and placed their hands on the railing while gazing out toward the hazy blue horizon. The roar of ocean waves crashing and sea gulls screeching filled their ears. The humid air was heavy and smelled like the sea when they inhaled its freshness.

"Oh, Lori, this is so beautiful."

The three stood on the balcony for another ten minutes before hitting the lazy river. By the time they reached the last Tiki Hut, they were thirsty for something cold and tropical to drink.

The girls followed Brook to where Jim was sitting. Tropical music like calypso and Caribbean Steel Band played through the speakers above. The smell of grilling hamburgers and chicken filled the air. To their left, another large waterfall that people could swim under. A bartender dressed in a flowered Hawaiian shirt and swim trunks walked up to Lori and took her order. She ordered everyone the house special, which was a super sized tropical drink filled with a secret blend of exotic and delicious liquors mixed with fresh fruit juices. One of these was enough to knock out the average person, but Lori ordered round after round. By sunset, everyone was drunk and hungry.

Lori raised her empty glass and laughed. "Oh Stan is going to be so pissed!"

Brook laughed with her and yelled out, "Since you're already in the doghouse, why don't you just shut up and order us another drink!"

Jim looked at the girls and asked, "If I ordered some burgers and appetizers, would you eat?"

Brook tucked her head in his chest. "I'll eat anything you give me, deary."

Jim ordered burgers and water for everyone.

Lori became angry. "Hey! I'm not drinking water. I want another Long Island."

"We've had too much to drink. Let's cool it. You're going to be sick as it is."

Lori waved her hand while she tried to stand up. "Ah, what do you know."

Two men stopped at the bar and noticed the three drunk girls and tried to pick them up. One caught a good look at Lori. "Hey sweetheart. How would you like to see my ball collection?"

Lori looked at him with a confused expression. "Wh ... at?"

Jim jumped off the stool and came around by Lori. "She's with me."

He laughed. "Who the fuck are you? Superman? Get outta my face or I'll bury yours in my fist."

The bartender heard the commotion and came to Jim's aid. "Okay, move along. It's been a long day for all of us."

The guy slammed his fist on the table. "No!" He turned and winked at Lori. "I want to buy these beautiful ladies a drink." He turned and stared Jim in the eye. "And no one is going to stop me." He pushed Jim back against the stool. The two wrestled and fell to the floor. Jim was too drunk to defend himself. The guy kicked and punched Jim, smashing his fists into his face. Jim stood up, but was quickly knocked down. The guy drove his knee into his ribs. The bartender jumped over the counter and pulled him off. His buddy came around and jumped on back of the bartender and punched him in the ribs repeatedly. Jim picked himself up, but was thrown down again. The girls joined in the fight and tried to pull the men off. Two uniformed security officers dressed in shorts ran to the Tiki Bar and pulled the men off and cuffed them. The bigger guy yelled pointing at Jim. "He started it! Why don't you arrest him?"

Chuck arrived on the scene after hearing the call over the radio. "God damn it! Take those two in to shake it off. Is everyone okay here?"

"They were hitting on me, Chuck. Jim tried to get them to leave me alone when they picked a fight instead."

The bartender faired pretty good, but Jim had a bloody nose and black eye. The bartender filled a bucket of ice and brought it and a rag over to Jim. Brook helped apply the cold rag to his swollen eye. As she dabbed the towel over his face, she said, "Oh, Jim, I'm so sorry."

Jill came over and helped Brook. "Here, let me take a look at his eye."

"My ribs hurt too." Jim rubbed his hand over his lower rib and moaned in pain.

Lori turned toward Chuck. "I feel like a fool. We were having such a good time before they came through."

Chuck replied, "It happens. Rare here, but when you mix beautiful women and alcohol, things can get out of control. It's a good thing Stan wasn't around, aye?"

"No shit."

"No shit what?"

Lori's eyes opened wide as she spun around and noticed Stan standing behind her.

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Thank you so much for all your support and reviews. Thank you Nick1 for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 30
Stan's New Secret

By NightWriter

Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong language.
Warning: The author has noted that this contains strong sexual content.

Stan noticed Brook and Jill at the end of the bar applying ice to Jim's eye. Blood ran from his nose and he sat leaning forward, holding a hand at his side.

Lori walked up to Stan as he stared into her eyes. "What happened here?"

"There was a little fight, Jim got hurt. But it's taken care of, honey."

He turned toward his Chief of Police. "Chuck?"

"Well, it appears two drunks got a little out of hand and picked a fight with Jim. We took them into custody."

"Two drunks? Are they guests staying at the resort?"

"I believe so."

"Kick them out, immediately. We can't afford that sort of behavior here."

"Right away."

"And when you're finished, come up and meet me in our suite."

"Yes Sir." Chuck turned and jogged back to the resort.

Jill walked up to Lori. "We should keep an eye on him for the next hour just to make sure he doesn't have a concussion."

"Let's take him to our suite then. Stan, can you give us a hand?"

He joined Brook and reached under Jim's arm to help him up. "Can you walk to the elevator?"

"I think so." With Stan under one arm and Brook the other, he slowly limped to the elevator. Once inside, he took a deep breath.

Brook rubbed a wet towel over his face. "Oh, Jim. Here, let me wipe your nose."

The door opened and Lori rushed to open the suite. "Let's bring him to the couch."

Jim moaned as he lay down.

Brook turned to Lori. "Can you get me some more ice?"

Jill leaned over him. "How do your ribs feel?"

"They hurt like hell, but I think I'll be alright if I can just rest for a bit."

Lori returned with a tray of ice and handed it to Brook. The buzzer rang. Stan turned and answered the door inviting Chuck in.

As Chuck walked toward Jim, Stan asked, "Any trouble kicking them out?"

"Nope. They're gone." He knelt by Jim. "How you feeling, buddy?"

He laughed. "Ouch! Like I did after taking that Martial Arts class with you last summer."

Brook placed the ice in a wet towel and held it over his eye. "You know karate and let this happen to you?"

"Well, yeah. My reflexes were a bit slow thanks to having a few too many drink specials at the ol' Tiki."

Stan turned to Lori. "Would you excuse me for a while? Chuck and I need to take care of a few things."

"Sure." She turned on the sixty-two inch flat screen across from Jim. "We're just going to rest and take it easy for a while."

"Good idea." He turned toward Chuck. "Can you take me to the morgue? I want to see where Linda's body vanished."

Chuck nodded and led the way down to his pickup truck. As they walked down the hall he turned toward Stan. "We learned who's behind Christine's assassination attempt."

"Oh really? Who?"

"Would you believe the Columbian Drug Cartel? She carried out a massive crackdown on the dealers in the state last year. Apparently, her efforts have cost them a fortune in lost sales."

"I remember that. How did you learn this?"

"The FBI caught the two shooters at Tallahassee Regional as they tried boarding a flight to Miami. Get this, during intense interrogation they not only confessed, but also told the agents they were paid two hundred thousand to take her out. We checked out the name of the man they worked with and he is a drug kingpin in Miami and associated with the Cartel."

"Interesting. Christine's heart is so passionate on fighting crime, but this almost killed her. Will she be safe?"

"Those close to her think so, but they have doubled security just to be safe."

"Good. Here's what we'll do. Find a way to get word to this kingpin and invite him to the resort for Christine's victory party when she wins re-election."

"Excuse me?"

Stan laughed. "He won't show, but it might remind him who he's dealing with and of the strong connection between the resort and her. Let's just say it serves as a warning that when he messes with her, he messes with us."

Chuck laughed as he climbed in and started his truck. "You mean when he messes with her he messes with you and we all know how that goes. Speaking of which, the boys in Vegas are still nervous about you after learning of the Godfather's jet exploding over the Atlantic after your run in with him."

Stan smiled, climbing in on the passenger side. "We'll let the FBI handle this kingpin for now."

Chuck pulled out of his marked stall and drove to the morgue a few miles away in downtown Daytona. The lights were out when they arrived.

Chuck looked around as he parked his truck out front. "Looks like we have the place to ourselves."

Stan jumped out. "Good. This shouldn't take long."

Chuck walked up and unlocked the door and escorted Stan to the freezer that once held Linda's body. He opened the door and rolled out the gurney. "Here you go, this is it."

Stan looked around the room then down at the white sheet covering the cold stainless steel cart. As he lifted the sheet, his eyes narrowed.

"Bingo!"

"Find something?"

"Yes. Look closely at the sheet and the cart and tell me what you see."

Chuck moved closer and searched for anything unusual. "I'm sorry, I don't see anything."

Stan wiped his finger on the cold steel picking up grey dust. "You don't see this?"

"What, dust?"

"They must have left her out under the sun for at least thirty minutes for this to happen."

"They swore to me she never came out of the freezer."

"Well, they obviously lied. The upper windows in this room don't have any shades which would allow the full rays of the sun in. I'm pretty sure this is how she disappeared."

"So she didn't walk away?"

"Not likely. She was right here all along. Let's find something to put this dust in."

They found a clean coffee cup in the break room. Using a whisk broom, Stan swept Linda's remains into the cup. "Now all we need is an urn to place her in and we can have a little service for her later this week."

"I'll get you one."

"Thank you."

They returned to the resort.

Before returning to his suite, Stan turned, "Come get me around two so I can be with you when you watch Linda's suite for her ghost to appear. I have to see this."

"Will do."

Stan walked back to his suite. When he entered, all the lights were out. He noticed Brook sitting on the balcony with her feet crossed on the railing and a drink in her hand still wearing her bathing suit. He walked out to join her.

Looking down he said, "Nice evening isn't it?"

Her eyes continued to gaze out toward the pitch darkness. "It sure is."

"Where did everyone go?"

She tossed back another mouthful of her drink and looked up at him. "Well, Jim went home. Lori and Jill turned in for the night."

"And you? Aren't you tired?"

"I am, but I can't sleep."

"Is something wrong?"

She blushed. "Restless I suppose. My stomach feels like it's in knots."

"Can I get you some Pepto-Bismol or a Rolaids?"

"No, it's not that kind of upset stomach."

"Is there anything I can get you?"

She gazed into his eyes. "I don't think so, but thanks for asking."

"Would you like to join me for a walk on the pier and watch for falling stars?"

She stood and looked deeper into his eyes. "That's so sweet of you, maybe another time. I should really try and get some sleep."

Brook tipped her head back and finished her drink, then walked to her bedroom while Stan remained out on the patio. He took a deep breath filling his lungs with the fresh crisp ocean air, before stepping back inside. Hearing voices from Brook's room, he stepped closer and watched as Brook talked on the phone.

Reaching for a small bottle of Ralph Lauren perfume on the dresser, she twisted off the cap and lifted the bottle to her nose. "Hmmm. I have that sexy perfume you like so much. Would you like me to throw some on and come over and keep you company tonight, honey? Oh, let me come over and kiss it. Why? Well, it's just that I - Okay, I understand. See you tomorrow then."

Brook looked up at the ceiling and blurted out, "God! What's wrong with him?"

Stan leaned against the door. "Is everything okay? I thought I heard someone talking in here."

She lowered her head. "I was on the phone with Jim."

"Oh, how is he?"

"He said he's very sore and tired."

"With the night he had, I can understand. Well then, goodnight, Brook."

"Goodnight."

He slowly shut the door, but just before it closed, Brook called out, "Wait, Stan."

He walked in and noticed her dabbing perfume on both sides of her throat with two fingers. She looked toward him. "Do you think I'm an attractive woman?"

His eyes followed her fingers wherever they touched her neck. "Other than Lori, I think you're the most beautiful woman I have ever known."

She tossed her head back, throwing her hair behind her broad shoulders. "Do you think Jim finds me attractive?"

"Uh, most men would."

She stood and walked close to him, inhaling deeply. "It's just that most men I've known lately, including Jim, have let me down in one way or another."

"I thought you and Jim were getting along pretty well."

"We are. It's just that - "

"Go on."

She blushed as she came closer. "It's nothing. God, what's that scent? Is that some new cologne you have on?" She tipped her head back then brought her eyes to meet his. "You smell like the sweetest chocolates I've ever known."

"I don't wear cologne, that's just my natural body odor. Why? Do you like chocolate?"

She turned and sat on the bed. "I love chocolate, especially, Belgian chocolate."

His eyes followed her. "Do I smell like Belgian chocolate?"

"Yes." She swung her legs up and turned around and lay on the bed letting her hair drape off the foot and hang just inches from the floor. "But more delicious." As she leaned back, her face began to glow beet red as blood rushed to her head.

Cobra-like fangs shot out from under his top lip and dripped with venom. He watched as she arched her head back and traced her fingers over the contours of her neck.

Staring at his fangs as the venom dripped off the pointed tips, she asked, "Do you like what you see?"

He coughed. "I do, but what about Lori?"

"I won't tell if you don't. You can keep a secret can't you?"

He smiled as he closed the door and locked it. "My life is built on secrets. You know of course if she finds out, she'll send us both packing to Siberia."

Letting her head drop lower, she reached for the floor with her hand to keep her from falling. "I don't care about her right now. It's you I'm interested in. There's a fire raging in my body."

"Do you feel warm?"

"Warm? No, scorching and it's racing through my veins. Can you put this fire out?"

"Yes."

"Thank God. So, tell me, Stan, how do vampires make love? Do they hang upside down, like a bat?"

He watched intently as her face turned redder and the veins in her neck swelled under the increased pressure. "Sometimes. Lying upside down has advantages such as allowing for cleaner, less painful bites and it also slows the venom's spread to the heart which makes the bite feel less shocking to the system. Most importantly though, the increased blood flow to the brain enhances the feelings of orgasm many times over."

She dropped her head lower. "Like this?"

He wet his lip. "Yes. You do that deliciously well. But surely, Lori will suspect something when you show up pale in the morning?"

She turned her head to the left, then right, exposing large jugulars that swelled on both sides. "I'll tell her I'm still hung over. She won't suspect a thing. Now come. Let me taste your chocolates."

He undressed and climbed on top of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and brought her lips to his as she wrapped her legs around his waist. She moaned as their tongues entered each other's mouths.

Stan whispered, "Shhh, remember, Lori is right next door."

"Fuck her, no what am I saying, fuck me! God, you taste so good you make me tremble. Give me some more!" Her lips reached for his again and they kissed deep and passionately. Slowly, he entered her mind and made her feel the intense passion and lust she so longed for. Her head leaned back, revealing her beautiful neck and rapidly beating carotid pulse.

As her mind raced in lust her body shuddered. Her lungs gasped for air. "This is so incredible. I've never felt such tingling or intense love making before. Go faster, Stan, faster!"

With her head arching off the edge of the bed, he nipped and bit her neck hard.

"Wha? Are you biting me? Ohhh, that's so kinky. That's it, bite. Uhhhh."

His hunger for her grew stronger as he smelled and tasted the life flowing just under her tanned skin. "You taste delicious. Are you ready for more?"

"More than this? Oh, God! I'm about to explode now. I'm ... I'm ..." She screamed in ecstasy.

"That's the spirit!" His mind intertwined with hers bringing her to new levels of sexual arousal and relief.

As she screamed at the edge of climax, he slowly bit down hard into her jugular. She grabbed hold of the sheets in her fists then screamed. He stopped and looked into her eyes. "I'm sorry. Am I too rough?"

Her gaze met his while she caught her breath. "No, it's okay. Do it." She leaned her head back further, pulling his head down into her throat. Their minds intertwined again, bringing her back to the edge of a massive climax. Beads of sweat formed and ran down her face as she screamed out in waves of excruciating pleasure. His fangs dropped down and bit hard into the softness of her neck puncturing her left jugular. The richness of her blood immediately gushed into him like a raging river of energy; her life mixing with his, her warmth intoxicating him; her crimson color now flowing through him.

For several hours they lay together holding one another in their arms. Both relaxed and fully satisfied.

Suddenly, the buzzer rang and woke everyone, including Lori. She walked to the door. Chuck stood outside.

"Hey, Lori. Stan asked me to stop by. Is he around?"

"Well, have a seat. He should be back soon."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Thank you so much for all your support and reviews. Thank you channeled for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 31
Ghosts, Vampires & a Pinch of Lust

By NightWriter

Brook's room basked under the soft blue glow of the waxing moon. As Brook lay next to Stan, she lifted the top of his lip with her finger while biting her lower lip. "Hmmm. You're such a hunk when your fangs come out."

He gently took her fingers and pressed them against his lips and kissed. "You were awesome tonight. How do you feel?"

She smiled. "Pretty good considering the number of times you bit me. I honestly doubt there's much juice left in these veins after quenching your ravaging thirst. You are an animal."

"You and your cousin have a way of bringing the beast out of me. Did I at least put the fire out?"

"Oh, God, yes."

He kissed her on her cool cheek and rolled out of bed. "Well, I guess I better go down and see this ghost everyone's talking about."

"Hey, hey, hey!"

He raised his finger to his lips. "Shhh. Are you crazy? They can hear you."

"After all we shared tonight, don't you think I deserve a little more than a peck on the cheek? I shared my lifeblood with you."

"I'm sorry." He brought his lips against hers. Then he gently bit her neck. "Remember, this is our secret. Lori must never learn what happened here tonight." He picked up the phone and dialed Chuck's cell phone and informed him that he would meet him outside Linda's suite.

Through the door, Stan listened for Chuck to leave.

"Hey, Lori, I'm heading out."

Walking into the living room holding two glasses of tea, Lori replied, "I thought you were going to wait for Stan."

"He just called and said he would meet me outside her suite."

"Would you like some tea before you go?"

"Sure, thanks." He lifted the glass to his mouth and drank. "Hmmm, delicious. What kind is this?" He set the empty glass on the table.

"Marengo."

"I need to pick some of that up. Thanks." He walked to the door.

"I'll see you later. You two please be careful around her."

He laughed. "I've never met a ghost I didn't like. Would you like to join us?"

"Oh, God, no."

Chuck continued laughing as he left. When the door closed, Stan turned toward Brook. "Now, you must distract her so I can sneak out."

"What's it worth to you?"

"Brook! Remember what I said about Siberia?"

"Okay, okay. Just kidding. Trust me, she won't suspect a thing."

His eyes narrowed. "The powers of a woman's intuition are not to be underestimated. Take it from one with a lot of experience."

She laughed. "I can't believe how worked up you're getting over this."

Lori knocked on Brook's bedroom door. "Are you okay in there? I thought I heard voices." Lori turned the door knob and pushed on the door. "Hey, why did you lock the door? Open up."

Brook's eyes opened wide. "Oh shit!"

Stan shook his head as he rolled off and under the bed and whispered, "Didn't I tell you? Get her into the kitchen."

Lori pounded harder. "Brook, are you okay? Is someone in there with you?"

She opened the door, leaning her head against the frame. "What's up?"

Lori looked around the dark interior. "Is anyone in here with you?"

Brook gazed around and replied, "No, of course not."

She turned and focused on Brook. "I thought I heard voices."

She rubbed her hand through her hair and yawned. "Probably just me talking in my sleep."

Touching the doorknob, Lori asked, "Why did you lock the door?"

Brook shrugged her head. "I don't know. I don't remember locking it."

As Lori opened the door further, light from the living room reflected off Brook's face. "My God, you look awful, Brook."

She squinted as the bright light hit her eyes.. "I'm still pretty hung over."

"You look like me after a full night workout with Stan. We need to pump you up with lots of orange juice and water to flush out the toxins and rehydrate your body."

She smiled. "I like the sound of that. I'm so thirsty I could drink a lake." She took a step out of the room and collapsed.

"Brook!" Lori grabbed her arm and helped her back up.

"I don't understand. My legs just gave out."

"Here, let me help you." Lori braced her arm under Brook's and assisted her to the kitchen where she sat her in a chair. She quickly turned around and reached for some juice in the refrigerator and poured a glass handing it to Brook.
Brook tipped her head back and gulped it down like she hadn't drunk in weeks. "Thank you." As she held out the empty glass, Lori refilled it.

The two reminisced about all the fun they had the previous day, the terrible bar fight and talked about how Jim was doing while Stan slipped out the door and headed for Linda's suite.

. . .

At quarter past two in the morning the dark hallways were quiet. Most guests were fast asleep by now, but some remained in the bars, pools and nightclubs. When Stan opened the stairway door to Linda's floor, he noticed Chuck and a few members of his SWAT team standing guard outside her suite half way down the hall.

He approached Chuck. "See anything yet?"

Chuck looked at his watch. "No, but we expect her any time now."

They stood and waited in silence for several minutes. Then, suddenly, Linda appeared at the end of the hall. She was dressed in her white doctor's uniform. Her body glowed from head to toe lighting the hallway as she floated to her door. When she reached the door she walked through it. Security had left the door unlocked allowing everyone to follow her. They followed her out to the balcony where she sat on a recliner.

Chuck walked up to her, but Stan pulled him back. "Please, allow me." Stan knelt in front of her. "Hi, Linda." There was no response, only a blank stare gazing out toward the ocean. He waved his hand over her eyes, and still no response. He then reached for her arm and his hand went through it. He yelled, "Linda!" and again there was no response. Then, suddenly, just as she appeared, she disappeared and the balcony went dark.

Stan turned toward Chuck. "What the hell was that?"

"I'd say Linda's ghost. One that apparently doesn't know she's dead."

"Will she be back?"

"If her pattern holds true, she'll be back tomorrow at the exact same time."

"Can you find someone who does exorcisms?"

"Sure. Do you think it will work?"

"I don't know, but at least we can try. Let's keep this area sealed off until we can figure out what to do. The last thing we need is for this to get out to our competitors."

"Understood."

Stan returned to his suite and found Lori and Brook sitting on the couch in the living room. Lori watched TV while Brook looked fast asleep. "Hello, love." He sat next to Lori, bending to kiss her lips.

"Hi, honey."

"What are you watching?"

"Dracula, Dead and Loving it."

"Good movie."

She laughed. "I thought I'd brush up on my vampire knowledge. How did your visit with Linda go?"

He looked down shaking his head and grinned as if saying, you're wasting your time if you think this will teach you about vampires. Then remembering her question, he glanced up at her. "Oh, she showed up alright, but let's just say she wasn't in a talkative mood. How's Brook?"

Glancing at her, Lori replied, "The girl is absolutely drained. She fell asleep the minute she sat down. She looks so pale."

He looked at her as she slept remembering the unique coppery taste and intoxicating warmth that flowed through her. Her head rested on the arm of the couch and her feet crossed on the table. Her head was tilted back slightly, allowing her weakened carotid pulse to show its rapid beat near her windpipe. He wet his lips as he reflected on the bloodlust they shared just hours earlier. "Do ... do you think she's okay?"

She smiled as she watched Brook's chest rise and fall. "Of course. She's had just a bit too much to drink." Her gaze returned to Stan. "Oh, Stan."

Lori's voice snapped his thoughts back to her. He jerked his head to face her. "What?"

"Your fangs ... they're growing. Why were you looking at Brook's neck like that?"

"Like what?"

"Like you're about to pounce on her!"

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Thank you so much for all your support and reviews. Thank you Jeune Ecrivain for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 32
The Long Night

By NightWriter

Lori read his body language as if he were an open book. Pounce on her was exactly how he felt. Lying there asleep, vulnerable and irresistible, Brook felt like a magnet pulling him toward her. But what he felt inside was much more than lust, it was deeper and stronger ... it was love. Stan had allowed himself to fall in love with her and the repercussions could be deadly.

He shook his head to erase Brook's image from his mind then turned to face Lori. He smiled while raising his hand under her chin to bring her lips close to his. After they embraced and kissed he led her out to the balcony. The urge to tell her his true feelings for Brook were never stronger than they were at that moment. He was torn between two lovers. Who could he confide in? He rested his hands on the railing and looked out at the ocean, focusing on the shimmering reflection of the rising moon. He searched for the words to explain his actions, but could find none.

Lori wrapped her arm around his waist and pulled him close as she gazed into his dark eyes. "What's wrong, honey?"

He struggled to get control of his emotions, but felt paralyzed. Guilt pressed him to tell her everything, and fear stopped him. He wasn't afraid of her physically, but emotionally he was terrified. Her love was the most important thing in the world to him as hers was the deepest he had ever known and it was something he wouldn't risk losing.

"You're acting very strange tonight. Something's wrong isn't it? Was it Linda?"

And there it was, the answer to all her questions. This incredible human being just threw him a life raft. The words that escaped him throughout the night were suddenly flowing through his mind like a burst dam.

He turned toward her. "Yes ... yes, that's it. I saw her today. She appeared as a ghost. It was quite disturbing seeing her again."

She held his face in the palms of her hands. "I had no idea this would upset you so much. Is there anything I can do to help?"

The guilt grew exponentially. "I need to get out. Would you like to join me in the nightclub?"

"Let me put something on." Lori dashed to her bedroom and changed into the clothes she wore earlier. "Ready."

The two left and headed for the nightclub. By three in the morning, the music consisted mainly of slow ballads. A few people remained, most of whom already had plenty to drink and appeared in somber moods. Some gathered on the dance floor and swayed gently to the rhythm, while others talked at their tables or leaned in the shadows kissing their lovers. Neon and black lights bathed the area bringing out unusual colors and patterns on the clothes people wore. Gentle waves of fog covered the floor and brought dampness to the air. Candles on the tables surrounding the dance floor left the scent of freshly cut roses. The dense romantic atmosphere matched the rhythm and beat of the music.

Stan and Lori walked out on the floor and quickly melted into each other's arms. As they embraced, they gazed deep into each other's eyes and glided effortlessly across the floor. At the end of the first song, Stan leaned in and kissed her cheek, then gently nibbled on her left earlobe. Lori turned her head and brought her lips up to meet his. The deepness of the kiss warmed her face.

Lori broke away and gasped for air. "Oh, my God. That was pretty intense."

He looked into her soft sapphire eyes. "I'm sorry. I sometimes forget my own strength. It's just that I love you so much."

"I know you do, and I love you too, honey." She took a couple deep breaths. "It's okay, really. Just let me come up for air once in a while."

He smiled and the two embraced for the next song. By the fifth dance, Stan moved his lips to the more tender areas of her neck and lower jaw where he kissed and licked her continuously.

Beads of sweat formed on her face and pooled at the base of her neck while they danced. "Stan, honey, let's slow down and just enjoy the night. My heart is racing."

He lifted her chin and gently bit her throat. "I am enjoying the night."

"Ouch!" Lori coughed as he pressed a little too hard on her windpipe. She pulled away from his embrace rubbing her neck. "What's gotten into you tonight?"

He was surprised by her reaction. "Nothing, why?"

Her brows narrowed. "You're a little rough."

"I'm sorry. I certainly don't mean to be."

She came closer and they embraced for another dance. "Okay, this is more like it. Just don't bite. Can you at least wait until we get upstairs?"

"I can wait an eternity for you, my love."

At the end of the dance they walked over to an open table and Lori ordered herself a drink, a screwdriver with a twist of lime.

"Are you having a good time, love?"

Lori reached her hand over to his. "I always have a good time when I'm with you." She brought her lips to his.

The waitress returned with her drink. "Wait a second." Lori tipped her head back guzzling it down then handing the empty glass back. "Ah, that was good. Can you get me another?" The orange juice quenched her thirst while the two ounces of vodka mixed in calmed her nerves.

"You must really be thirsty." She turned toward Stan. "Would you like anything to drink?"

He ran a finger down the side of Lori's neck and smiled. "I'm fine for now, but maybe later."

Lori tipped her head back and raised a hand to her throat following the same path he just traced. "Hmmm, I know what you're thinking."

He growled as the waitress walked away.

She reached for his hands. "There's something I've been meaning to ask you, honey."

Gazing into her eyes he asked, "What is it?"

The waitress returned and placed the drink on the table and quickly left.

Lori rose and stood beside him. "I want you to join me when I visit my parents for their twenty-fifth wedding anniversary next week."

"Up in Minneapolis?"

"No, the North Pole! Of course Minneapolis, silly."

"You know I can't do that. It's too cold up there."

"Don't give me that. We know how to get you there even if the weather is sub-zero and snowing." She gently grabbed his hand and pressed it against her heart while gazing into his eyes. "The question is will you do this for me?"

"I'd love to, but Lori, there are too many complications."

"Bullshit! We can fly there for just a few hours and be home before sunrise. The anniversary will give us all an opportunity to meet. Come on, Stan, it will be fun."

"I don't know. Can I think about it?"

She shook her head. "I know that look."

"What?"

"Like you're going in for your fourteenth root canal ... that look."

"It's just that -"

"Again with the excuses." She sat in his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck while gazing deep into his eyes. "Just answer this -- Do you love me and are we getting married?"

"What kind of questions are those? Of course I love you, and yes, one day we'll marry."

She smiled. "Then it's settled. You'll join me. Oh, Mom will be so pleased." She kissed him then got up and sat in her chair, while taking a sip of her drink.

From behind he heard, "There you two are!"

Lori replied, "Brook, what are you doing up so late?"

Stan turned. "Can we get you a drink?"

Looking at Lori, she replied, "I woke up and couldn't go back to sleep." She turned and gazed at Stan while rubbing her neck. "I think something bit me. Yes, get me a large drink. I'm dying of thirst."

Stan waved his hand for the waitress.

Lori leaned closer looking at her neck. "I don't see any marks. What do you think it was? A mosquito?"

She laughed. "If it was, it was a real thirsty one."

Lori and Stan laughed with her.

The waitress stopped by. "What can I get you?"

"I'll have the same thing she's having, but bring me the largest glass you have."

After tipping her head back and gulping the last of her drink, Lori said, "Oh, can you get me another one too?" She turned to Stan and Brook. "I need to use the ladies room. Care to join me, Brook?"

"I'm good. I'll keep Stan company. Hurry back."

"Okay. See you both in a couple minutes."

As Lori and the waitress left, Stan grabbed Brook's arm. "What are you doing here? Are you crazy?"

Brook leaned in, pulling her arm free. "Just having a little fun. Relax."

"You're tempting fate here. Let's just put the night out of our minds."

"And what, act like it never happened? You told me you loved me. Were you serious or don't you remember now?"

"Not now, Brook!"

"I've never experienced sex like this before, never. Did you know Jim and I tried for weeks? Nothing worked. I was frustrated beyond belief, and then you came along and took me to levels I never knew existed. We have something."

"Oh, Brook. Lori and I are getting married. We can't keep this affair going. The guilt I feel inside is killing me."

'"Damn it Stan!" Brook moved her chair closer and reached for his hands. "Listen, I've fallen in love with you. I won't let you go."

Lori returned and sat at the table. Her face turned red as she noticed Brook's hands. "Why are you holding hands with Stan?"

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Thank you so much for all your support and reviews. Thank you belgrano for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 33
Death in Daytona

By NightWriter

Brook's face turned beet red as she released Stan's hand and turned to face Lori.

Lori looked at Stan. "Well?"

He reached for her hand. "She was just consoling me about seeing Linda tonight."

"Oh, I'm sorry, Brook. It's just when I first saw the both of you holding hands and gazing into each other's eyes like that, I thought ... "

Squeezing her hand, he asked, "Thought what?"

"Let's just forget it."

Another slow dance started playing. Stan pulled Lori to her feet. "Can I have this dance?"

She glanced over to Brook then back to him and kissed his cheek. "Oh, where are my manners. Why don't you ask Brook? I'll take the next one."

He whispered, "I don't understand."

"Look at her, honey. She looks so sad. Please, I think it will cheer her up."

"Okay." He turned toward Brook and extended his hand. She placed her hand into his and followed him to the dance floor. There they embraced and swayed to the rhythm.

Gazing into her eyes, he lifted her chin. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

Tears welled up in her eyes. "What do you think? My heart is breaking. I finally find someone who I love completely, who can give me everything, and I can't have him."

Stan laughed as he wiped the tears from her eyes. "If it makes you feel any better, I feel the same way about you, but I also love your cousin more than anything. My heart is torn between you two. What a mess we've made, huh?"

She pulled him tighter. "God, I want you so bad. I can't bear the thought of you being with anyone else."

"I know. This is going to be hard for both of us."

"Why does it have to be with my cousin? Anyone else and I'd scratch their eyes out for you, but I love my cousin. She's the one who saved me from Jason and brought me here to this incredible place and to you. I'm so torn up inside. What can we do?"

"I don't know. You humans are so complicated."

She looked into his eyes and laughed. "Humans complicated?"

As the song ended, they kissed each other on the cheek and walked back to their table. Lori stood and welcomed them back as Brook walked up and hugged her.

"What's that for, honey?"

"I just love you. I'm going back upstairs. See you both tomorrow." Brook waved goodbye as she walked toward the elevator.

Lori's and Stan's eyes followed her out, then they turned to one another and embraced on the dance floor.

She gazed up into his dark eyes. "What do you think that was all about?"

He pulled her closer. "Oh, while dancing she expressed her gratitude for you bringing her here and sharing your world with her. She probably just felt the need to hug you, love. I feel like hugging you all the time."

She brought her lips to his and they passionately kissed.

When the song ended, she led him to their suite. Entering the bedroom, she closed the door and locked it then leaned her back against the frame. "Make love to me tonight, honey."

He picked her up and laid her on the bed. In between undressing each other, they gently kissed and necked. As he climbed on top of her he watched as she leaned her neck back off the edge of the bed. He lowered his head and brought his fangs alongside of her jugular, then pierced the soft flesh of her throat. As her life flowed into him, he entered her mind and they made deep passionate love.

...

A knock at the door woke Lori from her sound sleep. She rolled over and gazed at Stan as he slept ever so still. She glided her fingers across his cheek, then kissed his lips before lifting his arm from around her to get out of bed. She unlocked the door and opened it. She squinted and yawned. "Brook? What time is it?"

She handed Lori a steaming cup of coffee. "It's after four, sleepyhead. Were you planning on ever getting up?"

She lifted the hot coffee to her lips and sipped. "Emm, delicious. Thank you. I must have forgotten to set the alarm clock." She walked out to the living room, closing the bedroom door behind her.

Brook sat on the couch. "Jim's downstairs waiting for us in the buffet."

She took another sip as she sat next to her. "Well, don't let me stop you two. Run on down and have fun."

"He wants us both to join him."

She turned to Brook. "Oh? I better get dressed then. Do you know what it's about?"

"No, but he sounded excited."

The buzzer rang. Lori walked to the door and opened it. "Oh, hi, Jill. Please, come in."

"Thank you. Is Stan around?"

"He is, but he's still asleep."

Brook walked up to her. "Hi, Jill. Would you like some coffee?"

"No thank you. I was actually just on my way to get some lunch."

Lori set her cup down. "Can we join you?"

"Sure."

Lori changed and the three headed to the Wishes Buffet. "Where did Jim say he'd meet us?"

"Near the Eiffel Tower."

As they walked down the hall toward the buffet, the smell of grilled food filled their noses.

Jill turned to them both. "I have to say this is the best buffet I've ever seen. They have everything."

Lori laughed. "Have you found your favorites yet?"

"That's the problem, I like everything."

As they turned the corner, they spotted Jim sitting on a bench dressed in his Hawaiian shirt and shorts. His right eye was bruised. He smiled when he saw them and waved.

"Ah, would you look at him?" Brook led the three to Jim and wrapped her arms around his neck and they kissed. She gently touched his bruised eye. "How do you feel?"

Wrapping his arm over her shoulder and joining them as they walked into the buffet, he replied, "Much better. My ego is more bruised than this eye."

The four went through the various lines picking out their food and drink then sat at a circular table to eat.

Brook spread butter on her roll. "No matter how many times I come here, the food is always sensational."

Jill cut into her steak. "The meat is so tender I can cut it with a fork." She lifted a piece to her mouth. "Emm, now this is what I call good steak."

The four enjoyed a good meal together. As they finished eating their chocolate cake, Lori turned to Jim. "I didn't want to say anything until we were done, but did you have an announcement to make?" She elbowed Brook.

He smiled as he wiped his face with a napkin. "I did, but Stan asked that I tell you only after you were done eating. He thought if I told you before you ate, you wouldn't be able to eat."

Brook tugged on his shirt. "Tell us what, honey?"

He stood. "Follow me." He led them to the main entrance of the resort, near the Wishes Waterfall. Parked facing out were two BMW Series three convertibles. One was cherry red in color, the other sapphire blue. Both had large purple bows attached on top with cards.

Lori screamed while raising her hands to her mouth. "Oh, my God! Is this what I think?"

Brook turned to Lori and shrugged her shoulders. "What?"

Jim smiled. "The red one is yours Lori, the blue one is Brook's. The keys are in the cars."

Tears ran down Lori's cheeks. She ran to her car and struggled to read the attached card. Brook and Jill followed her. "I can't read it." She wiped the tears from her eyes and handed the card to Brook to read. "What's it say?"

Brook opened the card. "To the love of my life, my everything, this is for you. May all your dreams and wishes come true. Love Stan. Oh, my God."

Lori couldn't stop crying. "He buys me new cars every year. This one is the best yet."

Jim handed another card to Brook. "Knowing Stan, it comes with everything."

Brook took the card and opened it. "What? Did he get me a car too?" As she read, tears filled her eyes. "Oh, my, God!"

The two cousins hugged one another screaming in joy.

"Let's take 'em for a spin!" Lori yelled.

Jill followed Lori while Jim followed Brook.

"Nice car, Brook," Jim said as he climbed in.

Brook raced her engine. "Oh, this is nice."

As Jill climbed in, she turned to Lori and asked, "Do you think he could get me a car like this one day?"

She gunned her engine and looked toward Brook. "Being a part of our inner family, I think he'd get you anything you asked for."

Lori's tires peeled on the pavement as her BMW sprinted out of the parking space. Brook followed close behind. They raced their cars down Volusia Avenue toward Daytona's International Speedway. Sometimes they drove side by side, sometimes Brook would lead, other times, Lori.

Lori was now in the lead, driving west with Brook close behind. They listened to their music and laughed as they enjoyed their new cars. The light was green as Lori crossed the intersection. She didn't think to look as a car from out of nowhere pulled across. It smashed into the passenger rear side pushing her car into a spin. It went half way down the block before being stopped when it struck a parked car. The drunk driver in the other vehicle kept going.

Brook screamed in horror. "Oh, my, God! Lori!!!" She raced to Lori's aid. Jim and Brook jumped out of their car and rushed to Lori and Jill. Blood was pouring out of a deep gash in Lori's forehead. She was unconscious. Brook cried "Lori! Oh, my God."

Jim ran around to Jill's side. She was stunned, shaking her head. "Are you okay?"

"I think so." She looked at Lori. "Oh, dear."

Sirens could be heard in the distance getting closer. As a police cruiser pulled up, an officer jumped out and ran to Lori's side. "Is everyone okay?" He looked at Lori and quickly picked up his radio. "I need an ambulance at Volusia and Fifth Street. Tell them to step on it!" More police cars passed the intersection trying to catch up with the drunk driver.

Jill ran around to Lori's side and looked at her head.

The officer grabbed her arm. "Ma'am, please wait for the ambulance."

"Officer, I'm a physician. You can either help me or get out of my way. I'm trying to save this girl's life."

"I'm sorry, I didn't know. How can I help?"

"I need a cloth to tie around her head. We need to stop this bleeding or she'll die."

Jim held Brook as she cried in his arms while they watched. Brook screamed, "Where the hell is that ambulance!"

Several more police cars pulled up and helped with traffic control. Over the police radio, Brook overheard someone announce the driver of the hit and run vehicle had been ejected from his car when it hit a tree and that he died at the scene.

With tears streaming down her face, she watched in shock as the police worked with Jill to keep Lori alive. Through her quivering lips, Brook whispered, "God, how I wish you were here, Stan."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Sorry for the delay. Family in from out of town. Thank you for reading and your most welcome suggestions and reviews. Beside the obvious story, this chapter leaves us with the knowledge that some things are beyond our control. The wreckless acts of drunk drivers is one such thing that hurts too many families. Thank you Harleycowgirl for sharing your beautiful picture.

Chapter 34
Hearing Voices

By NightWriter

Usually, Volusia Avenue was packed with late afternoon traffic. But on this sunny day, it was closed. Four police cars with flashing blue strobes blocked the four lane street in both directions while officers kept onlookers away. Sirens in the distance grew louder as an ambulance and fire truck arrived. The paramedics pulled a stretcher out from the rear of their vehicle and ran toward Jill and Lori.

 

Jim and Brook watched in horror while the paramedics fought to keep Lori alive. From the distance they watched as one paramedic tore Lori’s bloodied tank top open and the other placed paddles on her chest. They listened as one paramedic yelled out, “Clear!” then watched in shock as Lori’s chest violently arched off the ground. “Hit her again!” the first paramedic yelled as the second replied, “Clear!” again. Her chest rose once more into the humid Florida air.

 

Brook looked up at Jim with tears streaming down her face. “Oh, my God, is she dead?”

 

Keeping his eyes focused on the paramedics working on Lori, he wrapped his arms tight around her head. “I don’t know ... I don’t want to know.”

 

“Brook.”

 

She looked around. “Stan?”

 

Jim looked down at her. “I’m sorry, I didn’t hear that. Did you say something?”

 

“For a second, I thought I heard Stan’s voice.”

 

Jim turned and gazed out toward the crowd. “I don’t see him.”

 

“Close your eyes, Brook,” Stan replied.

 

“Oh, my God! I’m going crazy. I heard Stan’s voice again.”

 

Jim gazed into her eyes. “You’re not going crazy.”

 

“Brook. Close your eyes. Remember, we’ve done this before. I can hear your thoughts just as clearly as you can hear mine.”

 

Tears ran down her cheeks as she cried out, “Stan!”

 

“I know what you’re thinking, but don’t. Lori isn’t dead. She’s just lost and I’m going to help her find her way back.”

 

“But why are you here?”

 

Jim replied, “Did you say something, Brook?”

 

Stan continued, “You called me remember?”

 

“I just wish you were here.”

 

“I am. I’m always with you, love. I’ll see you after sunset at the hospital. By the way, Jill is thinking Lori will need a blood transfusion soon. Make sure she knows you and Lori share the same rare blood type.”

 

 “Don’t go.”

 

“I’m right here, but I need to focus on helping Lori find her way back. Her conscious is in a very dark place and she’s lost and confused.”

 

Looking down into her eyes, Jim asked, “Who are you talking to, honey?”

 

“Stan. Didn’t you hear him?”

 

“Oh, Brook. No.”

 

The paramedics lifted Lori on a stretcher then carried her to the ambulance. Jill followed close behind.

 

“Jill!” Brook called out.

 

The paramedics closed the door and sped away with their sirens blaring. “Oh, Brook, I’m so sorry.”

 

“What’s going on?”

 

Jill reached for Brook’s hands. “She’s been hurt pretty bad. I thought we lost her a few times, but she came back. She’s a fighter.”

 

“Stan wanted me to tell you her and I share a very rare blood type and that she might need a transfusion.”

 

“She does. Is Stan here? How did you know she needed a transfusion?”

 

“No, he’s not here, not physically anyway, but he did tell me.”

 

Jill looked at her, then toward Jim, but didn’t say a word.

 

Brook asked, “Jill, what is it? Why are you looking at me like that?”

 

“Look, we’ve all been through a lot today. Let’s go to Halifax Medical and be with her.”

 

Everyone climbed into Brook’s car with Jim jumping into the back seat. Jill turned and looked at Brook. “Did you say Stan talked to you in your head?”

 

Brook pulled away, her hair blowing in the wind. “Yes, just as clear as you’re talking to me now.”

 

Jill looked back at Jim who shook his head and shrugged his shoulders. She then turned toward Brook. “Maybe I should drive. Let’s pull over up ahead.”

 

“Why? I’m fine. I can certainly drive us a couple miles.”

 

Jill pulled her seatbelt tight making sure it was secure. Within a few minutes, Brook turned into the hospital parking lot. No sooner than Brook parked the car, they ran toward the emergency room.

 

A doctor met them at the door and raised his hand. “Woo, woo, woo, slow down.”

 

Brook asked, “How is she?”

 

He motioned for all three to follow him to a room off to the side then closed the door behind them. “We’re examining her now. There are two serious problems though. First, she’s lost a lot of blood and needs an immediate transfusion. The problem is her blood type is extremely rare and we can’t locate a potential donor. Second, the trauma to her head is pretty severe. X-rays show considerable swelling in her brain. We believe this is why she lost consciousness.”

 

Brook reached for his arm. “I’m Lori’s cousin. We share the same blood type. Please, take my blood for the transfusion.”

 

The doctor picked up the phone. “Send the lab tech in here to confirm a possible donor for Lori. I need this stat!” He turned toward Brook. “We’re usually a little gentler with our donors. I apologize if things seem … a bit rushed. It’s just that Lori needs blood as soon as possible to prevent her from going into cardiac arrest again. Frankly, I don’t know how she managed to stay alive this long with such a massive loss.” He turned to Jill. “You must be the doctor who helped at the scene. Where are you from?”

 

Jill raised her hand to shake his. “Mayo Clinic in Rochester, Minnesota.”

 

“Oh yes, Mayo Clinic. Here on vacation?”

 

“No. I was just hired as Linda’s replacement at the Wishes Resort.”

 

He shook his head. “Impressive. Stan always brings in the best of the best. Well, your quick thinking kept Lori alive. Maybe you can stop in one day after all this is over? I’d like to talk with you about your career.”

 

“Sure, I’d like that.”

 

A lab technician entered the room to draw a blood sample from Brook. As he stuck the needle into her arm, Brook yelled, “Ouch!”

 

“Sorry about that, ma’am.” He placed a band aide on her arm over the spot he poked. “I’ll just run this up to the lab for testing.” As he walked out, a nurse entered with a gurney.

 

She looked at Brook who was rubbing her arm. “Who’s our lucky donor?”

 

Brook raised her hand and half smiled. “Ah, that would be me.”

 

She brought the gurney next to Brook. “Let’s get you prepped so as soon as we hear back from the lab we can begin.”

 

Brook lay down, crossing her hands over her stomach. She bit her lower lip as beads of sweat formed on her forehead. She looked at Jim and Jill and raised her fingers as she was rolled out. They waved back. The doctor escorted the two to the waiting room.

 

In her ear she heard Stan’s voice again. “I’m so proud of you, Brook.”

 

“Stan?”

 

“Yes. You’re quite brave. Would you like to go for a ride?”

 

“You mean like before, when we flew over the ocean and followed the dolphins?”

 

“Yes, would you like that?”

 

“Sure.”

 

The nurse wheeled her into the room next to Lori and prepared for the transfusion. Lori was still unconscious. A lab tech rubbed Lori’s and Brook’s arms with a brown liquid called Iodine to sanitize their arms, then prepared the needles.

 

Staring at the woman dressed in white, she asked, “Ah, nurse? How painful is this procedure?”

 

She stepped closer, and rubbed a cool cloth over Brook’s forehead. “Not painful at all. Just a little pinch and we’ll be done. What you might notice is a little weakness for a few days after, that’s all.”

 

The doctor walked in. “Good news, the lab results confirm we have a good match. We can begin the transfusion immediately. How do you feel, Brook?”

 

Looking at the nurse as she brought over some tubes, she replied, “A little nervous.”

 

He smiled as he sat in the chair next to her and squeezed her hand. “That’s understandable. What you are doing though is very important. It’s not everyday we have the opportunity to save another person’s life.” The nurse handed him the needle and tubing with the other end connected to a machine. He pulled her arm back to expose her vein and then stuck the needle in. “Now, you’ll feel a little pinch.”

 

“Emmm. Oh, my God! Ouch!”

 

The doctor looked at her face and asked, “Are you okay?”

 

With tears running from the sides of her eyes she replied, “Yes.” She bit her lower lip and looked away briefly.

 

The nurse turned on the machine and started drawing blood from her arm. Brook turned and watched as the clear tube connected to her turned red and followed a path from her arm to the machine, and then from the machine into Lori’s arm.

 

Jill walked into the room and smiled at Brook. “How’s it going?”

 

The doctor turned to face her. “We just started and so far it’s going well.”

 

Jill pulled up a chair and held Brook’s other hand. “Can you hand me that cloth?” The doctor rinsed a rag in cool water and handed it to her. She rubbed it over Brook’s face. “How does that feel?”

 

“Good.”

 

Brook soon became dizzy; her eyes fluttered then darkness overcame her.

 

Jill leaned closer lifting her eye lid. “She’s out cold.”

 

The doctor replied, “Good, she’ll sleep for now.”

 

Jill stared at her as she slept. “Look at her face. She’s smiling.”

 

“Now that’s something we don’t see everyday. She must be having a damn good dream.”

 

In the darkness, Stan appeared and floated toward Brook. “Hey, stranger. Funny thing running into you out here, huh?” He reached out his hand. When she placed hers into his, he lifted her off the ground. As they floated out the window, Stan steered them toward the ocean. “You liked those dolphins last time didn’t you? Let’s see if we can find them again.” They soared high over the deep blue ocean and quickly came up on a pod playing near one of the reefs by the resort.

 

Brook pointed to them. “There, Stan.” They swooped down and flew just inches above the waves following the dolphins as they chased one another. “This is so incredible!”

 

He pointed them skyward. “You want to see something even more incredible?”

 

“Sure. Where are we going?”

 

As they climbed higher and higher, the ground fell further away and the sky grew darker. Lying on their backs, they searched the heavens for falling stars. Bright stars previously hidden suddenly burst into view filling the sky with their rainbow of colors. Sparkling diamonds, emeralds and rubies arranged themselves like precious gems in a jeweler’s box against a black velvety background. Galaxies and globular clusters with their own families of brilliant stars filled in the darker pockets while tiny moons circled cloud wisped planets casting solar eclipses against their planet’s disk, and ice blue comets blazing trails of stardust crisscrossed the sky. “Oh, Stan, this is very beautiful. I feel so peaceful.” There they lay until the earth pulled Brook home.

 

Jill rubbed her face. “Brook, Brook. Are you okay?”

 

She slowly opened her eyes and noticed she had been moved to a different room and that machine with all the tubes was gone. There was an IV attached to her arm. She turned to face Jill, and saw Jim and Chuck standing next to her all with smiles.

 

She rubbed her eyes. “Hey, everyone. What time is it?”

 

Jim reached for her hand and brought it to his lips. “A little after six. How do you feel?”

 

“Hungry.”

 

Chuck uncovered a plate of food. “I thought you might appreciate some of your favorites from the resort.”

 

“Oh, Chuck, how thoughtful. Is Stan here yet?”

 

Jim rubbed her head with the cloth. “He’s in the room next door with Lori. He asked for a few minutes alone with her.”

 

Cutting into the steak Chuck brought, she looked at Jill. “How did the transfusion go?”

 

Jill brought over a glass of water and set it on her night stand. “It was a huge success. Lori’s vitals improved so fast it took everyone by surprise.”

 

The doctor entered the room. “How’s our favorite donor doing?”

 

With her mouth full of steak, she swallowed hard and cleared her throat. “Now that I have some food in me, much better, thanks.”

 

He turned and looked angrily at Chuck and Jim. “What happened to the food I ordered for her?”

 

Chuck grinned. “You call this hospital stuff food, Doc? You should visit the resort sometime for a taste of the real thing one day.”

 

The doctor’s face turned red and he shook his head. “Anyway, Stan asks that Brook and Jill join him next door.”

 

“What about us?” Chuck asked.

 

He smiled, “Well, maybe he doesn’t like your food.”

 

Jill and the doctor wheeled Brook next door and brought her bed next to Lori’s. Lori was now awake and sitting up. The doctor closed the door on his way out.

 

Jill’s jaw dropped. “Oh, my, God! Lori! That’s the fastest recovery I’ve ever seen.”

 

Lori smiled as tears filled her eyes. “Hi Jill.” She turned and reached her hand across the bed and met Brook’s halfway. “Thank you, honey.”

 

Brook cried as she squeezed Lori’s hand tight. “I love you, cuz.”

 

Stan kissed Brook on the cheek, then turned and looked at Jill. “So what’s this I hear about Brook hearing voices in her head this afternoon?”

 

Brook smiled as Jill was put on the spot. “It’s, well … you see, she was under a lot of stress. I’m sure it was just a temporary hallucination.”

 

“So, when do you think we can all go home?”

 

“I don’t know. That’s up to the attending physician.”

 

Lori and Brook laughed.

 

“What? Did I say something funny?”

 

“Jill, do you see my lips moving?”

 

“No! What are you, a ventriloquist or something?”

 

“I can communicate with all of us telepathically. I tried to reach you earlier, but your stubborn mind wouldn’t listen.”

 

She shook her head. “I thought I was hearing voices.”

 

They all laughed. “It’s okay, you’ll get used to it.” He turned and smiled as he looked at Lori and Brook. Grabbing their hands he squeezed them tight. “I have a ride waiting on the roof. What do you say we all get out of here?”

 

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews.

Chapter 35
Blood Relations

By NightWriter

A motorcade of a dozen police motorcycles surrounded the black limo as it pulled up to the front entrance of Halifax Medical. The Governor jumped out and hurried through the main door, followed by several armed officers.

...

Lori swung her feet off the bed toward the floor. Colorful bouquets of red roses, pink carnations and purple lilies blanketed her night stand and chair. Their combined scents made her hospital room smell like an FTD flower shop.

Stan placed his hand on her shoulder. "How do you feel, love?"

She looked deep into his eyes and smiled. "I'm still a little shaky, but feel so much better now." She reached for his hand to steady herself as she looked around the room at all the flowers. "I can't believe all these flowers."

He smiled. "You have a lot of friends. They love you."

A knock at the door broke their gaze. Jill walked over and opened it. The doctor was outside arguing with several police officers in the hall.

Her eyes opened wide. "Governor! Ugh, I mean, Christine, please, come in."

Running past Jill toward Lori, she asked, "How is she?"

Closing the door, Jill replied, "Much better now."

Reaching Lori's bed, Christine bent to hug her. "I came as soon as I heard, honey. How are you?"

"I'm okay." She smiled while looking at Stan.

Stan walked up to Christine and they hugged. "It's very nice of you to come here."

She placed one hand on her chest while grabbing Lori's with the other. "I was shocked when I heard the news Lori was almost killed in a hit and run accident. Oh my God. When I heard she was taken to Halifax, I needed to be here. My heart hurt for all of you." She turned to Lori as she squeezed Lori's hand tighter. "Especially for you, honey. Although, you look pretty good considering all that happened."

Lori smiled while rubbing her neck. "I had a little of help."

Brook tried raising her head and smiled. "A little help? You damned near drained me."

She looked toward Brook and laughed. "I know honey, and I would do the same for you."

Jill rushed to Brook's side and touched her hand. "Lay back and just relax. You need your rest."

Brook yelled out, "Stan?"

He walked to her side and ran his fingers across her forehead. "I'm right here."

"Is there anything you can do to speed this healing up? I feel so weak and still can't get out of bed."

He laughed. "Short of another blood transfusion, no. Your body needs a little time to replace some of that donated blood. I think you'll start feeling stronger within a few hours."

She grabbed his hand and whispered, "I mean couldn't you, you know, just bite me and give me another shot of venom?"

He bent lower and replied, "It's not the venom you need right now, love, it's red blood cells. Just relax and enjoy the pampering. You'll be fine. Your body has everything it needs."

Christine joined Stan and Jill and looked down at Brook. "That was a horrifying accident. Are you okay?"

Brook nodded. Jill stepped closer. "I was sitting next to Lori when it happened and didn't get a scratch." Looking at the door, she asked, "What was all the commotion about out there with the doctor and police?"

She briefly looked at the door. "Oh, that? The doctor restricted visitation to family only. I kept saying I was family, but he didn't believe me." She laughed. "I wasn't about to argue with the man. That's what my security details are for."

Stan laughed. "Of course you're family, Christine. We share a unique kinship with one another." He paused for a moment then looked back up into her eyes. "Now that you're finally here in Daytona, what do you say we take the boat out for a cruise and do a little star gazing while enjoying a candlelit dinner?"

Looking at the girls she replied, "Emm, that sounds pretty good. I haven't eaten much all day. Is everyone up to it though?"

He looked at Lori. "Sure, it will be good for all of us."

Brook raised her head. "I just ate though."

Stan replied, "Have seconds, love. You need to get your strength back."

Pointing to the door, Christine asked, "What about my security detail?"

Stan walked over to Lori and helped her stand. "Let's ditch 'em. It will be just the five of us. We can set them up with rooms, some good food even a show if they'd like."

Wrapping her arm around his waist and pulling him closer, she replied, "There you go again, spoiling these guys."

He kissed her forehead while gazing into her eyes. "And why not? They're protecting you."

Jill grabbed Brook's hand. "Do you think you can sit up yet?"

"Let me try." Jill helped pull her up. Brook raised her hand to her head. "Whew, I feel a little dizzy."

The doctor knocked on the door then let himself in. His eyes focused on Lori. "Oh, my God. You need to lie down." He walked toward her, but Stan reached out his arm stopping him.

Looking at the doctor, he said, "We're going home."

"But Stan, Lori and Brook really need to stay here for a few days. They both have been through a lot."

"I understand that, but trust me; a few days here will be more traumatic for them. Besides, Jill can keep an eye on them and if anything comes up, we can get them back here within minutes."

Jill walked up to the doctor and placed her hand on his arm. "We'll be okay."

He looked at Stan. "Anyone else and I would insist they stay. What do I tell all those people in the waiting area?"

"Tell them we're going home, that Lori needs rest and thanks them all for coming. Then send Jim and Chuck in here."

The doctor nodded then walked out.

Stan turned to Brook. "Can you walk, or should I carry you?"

"I have no strength in my legs yet. I think you'll have to carry me."

Jim and Chuck rushed through the half open door. Jim hugged Brook. "God, I hate being separated from you. Are you okay?"

She held his hands as she looked into his caring eyes. "Of course, honey."

Stan walked up to Chuck and put his arm around his shoulder like a quarterback discussing their next play. "The five of us are going out to the boat for a quiet dinner."

"Gees, Stan. What about Christine's body guards? They're not too happy being separated from her as it is."

"I know, but that's what we're doing. If it will make them feel better, let them have a speedboat on stand-by in case there's any trouble. We'll take along the chopper too, but really, no one knows she's here so I'm not expecting any problems."

"Understood."

"Offer them whatever they want in food, entertainment and accommodations for the night. Spoil them."

"You sure know how to make friends fast."

Stan winked then turned to the girls. "Are we ready?"

"Stan, can you come here for a second?" Brook asked

He noticed Jim whispering, "Sh, sh, sh," to her as he approached. Looking first at Jim, then Brook, he replied, "What is it?"

She looked at Jim. "He really wants to come with us. Do we have any room?"

Stan turned to Jim and put a hand on his shoulder. "Sorry, Jim, not this time, okay?

He replied, "Okay." He hugged Brook again before walking to the door.

She looked into Stan's eyes. "I feel bad for him."

Bending, he picked her up. "Jim will be fine. We're just going out for dinner. He can have you all day tomorrow if you feel up to it." He walked to the door joining Jim and Chuck.

She looked at Jim. "Call me tomorrow afternoon, okay?"

"Sure," Jim replied

Stan carried Brook to the elevator. Jill and Christine helped Lori and followed him. As the elevator door opened they stepped inside and waved back to Chuck and Jim as the door closed.

On the hospital rooftop, Wishes I waited. As the elevator door opened, the pilot slid open the chopper's door and helped everyone get inside. Stan buckled Brook in her seat. Jill and Christine helped Lori.

Stan turned to the pilot placing his hand on his arm. "Thanks for the help. Can you take us to my boat?"

"Right away." The rotors on the chopper spun faster and faster until they lifted into the night sky.

Stan wrapped his arm around Lori while picking up the phone mounted on the side of his chair. "Charlie, we're taking the yacht out tonight. Load her up with the usual delicious cuisine for five. We want to set sail as soon as possible." He ended the call and turned to Lori and brushed the strands of gold hair from her eyes. "It's all set my love."

She tucked her head into his chest and closed her eyes as Wishes I flew into the night toward the boat.

As the chopper approached the ship, white lights circling the private helipad helped guide the pilot in. The phone next to Stan rang.

"Hello? Damn! Will they ever give up!" He hung up the phone.

Lori looked up. "Who was that, honey?"

"That was Chuck. He said the strange lights in the sky are back. This time people are seeing them all over the world, including right here in Daytona."

"Oh, Stan."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews

Chapter 36
Lost at Sea

By NightWriter

Wishes One gently touched down on Stan's yacht. The pilot hurried out and ran to the side where he slid the door open and helped everyone exit. Stan reached under Brook and lifted her up and led the way down a cherry wood spiral staircase into the ship's forward lounge.

The large room with its cherry wood furnishings basked in the warm glow of a five candle candelabra which rested in the center of a long dining table. A bouquet of red and white roses snuggled at the candelabra's heart. Next to the candles, a chilled bottle of Cabernet sat in a tin bucket of ice along with five long stemmed glasses. The soft white carpeting so thick and plush begged to be walked on barefoot. Accent lighting surrounded the interior with a warm glow while the romantic melodies of Frank Sinatra and Duke Ellington echoed in the background through the ship's Bose speakers. Escaping the galley, the delicious aroma of grilled steaks and crisp bacon hung in the air.

Stan carried Brook to the white leather sofa and gently set her down. As his arms pulled away, Brook turned and kissed his cheek. "Thank you."

Gazing into her eyes, he lifted her tender hand with his and kissed her fingers. With his other hand he reached for her hair and gently brushed strands away from her beautiful, but quite pale face.

Lori walked behind him and rubbed her hand across his back as she looked at Brook. "Are you feeling any better, honey?"

Brook nodded. "A little." She looked toward the galley. "I don't know what they're cooking in there, but the smell is making me very hungry."

Stan laughed. "I seem to remember someone telling me they weren't hungry back at the hospital."

She smiled as she gently kicked him in the shin. "A girl has the right to change her mind, doesn't she?"

Lori slid next to Brook while Stan grabbed the wine and glasses from the dining table. He quickly returned, sitting next to Lori, setting the long stemmed glasses on the coffee table in front of them. Jill and Christine took seats on the vanilla colored sofa opposite them. The girls watched as Stan popped the cork and filled each tall glass with the red Cabernet. After all five glasses were filled, he lifted one and whirled the liquid in a circular motion under his nose and breathed in its rich scent. "Now this is what I call a good wine." He passed a glass to each of them.

Lori smiled and looked at him with all the love in her heart and asked, "What should we toast to, honey?"

He returned her gaze. "How about a toast to family?"

Everyone raised their glass and said at the same time, "To family".

Christine's eyes opened wide as she swallowed. "Emm. This is so delicious." She quickly gulped the chilled liquor down to the last drop.

"You must be thirsty." Stan refilled her glass. "This is Wishes special blend. The grapes come from vineyards all over the world from Italy to France, to California, to right here in Florida. Each bottle includes one drop of pure venom guaranteeing not only superb taste, but wholesome goodness for body and soul. It's served chilled to keep the venom as potent as possible." He turned to Brook and lifted his glass. "Drink up, love."

Jill peered out through the dark rectangular window behind Brook and Linda and watched as a ship sailed by. "I've never been on a yacht like this before. Heck, I haven't even been on a ship. This is like a floating penthouse suite." Her finger circled the rim of her glass.

Stan wrapped his arm around Lori. "You're right. It's a suite in every way. Why, we even have a hot tub downstairs. Say that reminds me, I have a special treat in store for us later tonight if you're interested."

Lori studied his lips. "What, honey?" she asked in a soft voice.

"When we get out to my favorite ship wreck, we'll light up the water below us. There, we'll swim with dolphins and take in the beauty of the reef as it comes alive."

The ship's captain entered the room and looked toward Stan. "We're ready to pull anchor."

"Good, Jack. Can you take us to the carrier wreck?"

He nodded. "Right away. It should be a nice evening for a dive." Jack turned and walked up the spiral staircase behind him.

Jill took another sip of wine. "A carrier?"

Stan topped everyone's glass with the last of the wine. "Yes. About twenty years ago the Navy sunk a decommissioned aircraft carrier off the coast to make an artificial reef. It's not only an interesting dive site, but the colorful fish and corrals gravitate there as well. Do you scuba dive, Jill?"

The ship pulled out of dock as Jill looked around the room at everyone and shrugged her shoulders. "No. I don't have a license for that."

He smiled. "That's okay. You can still see a lot in the glass bottom viewing area below or if you want you can snorkel. One day we'll get you and Brook in a class at the resort if you want." He turned to Christine. "Well, it looks like it will be just the two of us tonight then."

She smiled and rubbed her bare arm. "I get goose bumps every time we dive this site. The ship is so big. The last time we dived, we saw a few sharks circling."

Jill shook her head as she set her wine glass on the table and looked at Stan. "Don't you risk going into hibernation or shock diving in the colder water?"

His eyes opened wide. "Yes. Good question, Jill. Lighting under the ship produces heat similar to the sun, just not as strong. That and my heated dry suit allow me to enjoy a good dive. But you're right, without this help, I would be in serious trouble very fast."

Several waiters and waitresses entered the lounge with carts filled with food and drink. Stan glanced at the staff as they set the table for dinner. "It looks like dinner is being served. Anyone hungry?"

Christine and Jill stood and glanced at the table that looked more like a Thanksgiving feast than a dinner. Stan helped Lori to her feet then turned toward Brook and reached for her hand. "Do you think you can walk to the table, or should I carry you?"

Pulling herself up she replied, "No, no that's okay. I think I'm getting some of my strength back." She wrapped an arm around Stan and another around Lori as they walked to the table.

Stan sat at the head of the table, with Lori and Brook to his right, Christine and Jill to his left. The warm flickering flames of the candelabra reflected on their faces.

Brook opened a cloth napkin and placed it across her lap. "Oh my God, did they bring the entire Wishes buffet with them? This looks and smells awesome."

Jill wet her lips and smiled. "It sure does. It's perfect."

A waitress stopped by Christine and served her a twenty ounce steak. Christine laughed. "Oh, my God. Will you look at the size of this thing? I can't eat all this." She lowered her nose to the sizzling steak and deeply inhaled. "Hmm, wow this smells pretty good, maybe I can. Nothing beats a Wishes grilled Ribeye. It just melts in your mouth."

After the waiter filled everyone's glass with more wine, Stan raised his. "A toast to family. Cheers."

Everyone raised their glasses and replied, "Cheers".

Over the next hour, cart after cart made rounds offering everyone all kinds of food. Hot soups, crisp salads, mouth watering seafood, tender steaks and chicken, fresh vegetables, and all kinds of drinks. Toward the end, another cart circulated offering various desserts, including slices of chocolate cake, different flavors of ice cream and fresh brewed coffee. They stuffed themselves to the point they could barely breathe, except for Stan. His meal would have to wait. After the last piece of chocolate cake was eaten, everyone waddled their way outside to the front deck and leaned against the railing while gazing at the reflected moonbeams on the ocean's surface. The yacht had already stopped and set anchor over the reef. The underwater lights were turned low bathing the reef in a soft blue glow. Three dolphins suddenly appeared, looked up at everyone and started chatting.

The girls smiled and pointed to them almost in unison. Brook's eyes grew large as she called out, "Look, dolphins."

Lori talked to them as if they were old friends. "Hey guys. It's nice to see you again."

Stan picked up the phone and dialed the galley. "Do we have any tuna for the dolphins tonight? Good, can you bring us some?"

A waiter joined them with a cooler packed with fresh tuna.

Stan reached in and pulled two fish out. "Here you go, ladies. If you make friends with these guys, you'll make friends for life."

Everyone took turns feeding them as the dolphins put on a private show, jumping high in the air to catch their treat. This went on until the last piece of tuna was served.

As the waiter left with the empty cooler, another appeared bringing hand sanitizers and hot towels for everyone to wipe their hands on.

Lori wrapped her arm around Stan's waist. "That was a lot of fun."

Brook turned and fell into one of the soft leather recliners. Everyone joined her, finding their own recliner to relax in. Lori crawled in and shared one with Stan. She rubbed her cheek next to his and wrapped an arm around his head. He turned and searched for the warmth and love of her lips. After a tender kiss, Lori rested the back of her head on his chest and gazed up at the dark sky. His arms closed around her waist. She whispered, "I love nights like these. They are so quiet and peaceful."

"I'm glad, love. It's so nice for all of us to be together just to have a little fun, to relax, unwind and recharge."

A light breeze brushed across their faces as gentle waves crashed against the hull and calmly rocked the ship.

Jill's eyes fluttered closed. She shook her head to stay awake. "Hmm, I could fall asleep right here. This is too comfortable."

Christine laughed as she leaned back and forced her eyes to stay open. "I know what you mean."

Brook's eyes gazed at the heavens above. "I can't believe all the stars out there tonight. They look like little jewels sparkling in the dark. And the half moon looks like I can just reach up and touch it."

Within an hour, everyone was fast asleep.

...

Chuck hung up the phone and turned to Jim and Christine's bodyguard, John. "That was the Air Force. They're tracking several unidentified objects heading into our area."

Jim replied, "Unidentified objects?"

He looked up at the dark sky. "Yes. Some people call them lights in the sky some call them ... UFO's."

John laughed. "UFO's? That's just crazy."

Just then the lights in the security office flickered off and on a few times. Chuck yelled out as he pointed up, "Look!"

They stepped outside. Five bright white circular objects hovered quietly over them in a triangular formation and stopped just east of the resort.

John replied, "I'll be damned."

Flashes of lightning electrified the sky, turning night to day briefly. There was no thunder, but the lightning increased with frequency and intensity. An officer yelled for Chuck from the office.

Chuck turned toward him. "What is it?"

"We've lost Stan's yacht!"

Chuck ran back inside to look at the radar himself. "What do you mean you lost the yacht? That's impossible."

"It was there a minute ago and then it just ... vanished." He looked at Chuck with a worried look.

"Stan has multiple GPS tracking devices on that ship. How can we lose it? Have you tried reaching them over the radio?"

"Yes. I've been trying for the last five minutes, but there's no response."

Chuck turned to Jim and John. "I'm going out there to see what's going on."

"We're going with you," Jim replied.

Chuck picked up the phone and called the St. Augustine Coast Guard Station. "I'd like to report a ship that just disappeared two miles east of Daytona. It's one of our ships ... it's Stan's yacht. Can you help us?" He turned to his officer. "They're sending a chopper and cutter to assist us in the search."

As everyone jumped into the rescue boat, two F-15's flew over them, heading toward the mysterious objects. Their thunderous sound shook the floor. Chuck started the speedboat and pointed it due east. The closer he got to the reef, the more intense the lightning became. At a mile out he lost his radar and radio and his compass started spinning in circles.

"What the ... I've never seen anything like this."

Jim walked closer. "What is it?"

Above them there was a loud explosion. Pieces of an F-15 were on fire and raining down in front of them. Between lightning flashes, two parachutes appeared in the sky. Chuck swung his boat in their direction and followed them until they hit the water.

Jim and John ran to the side and helped pull the pilots out of the sea just as another F-15 exploded over them.

Chuck yelled toward the back. "Holy shit! What the hell is going on up there?"

One of the pilots walked up to him. "It's the intense lightning. It's hitting everything up there. There's something going on out there, but we can't get close enough to see it. Can I use your radio to call my base?"

"Sure, if it worked. All of our electronics are out including the compass."

Chuck followed two more parachutes until they splashed into the water. "This is insane! I've never seen a storm act this way."

Chuck watched as more lightning crisscrossed the sky arching from horizon to horizon as another fighter jet soared over them. "Oh, no!" Just as Chuck said that, the plane exploded, sending more fire and debris raining down.

After John and Jim helped the next two pilots out of the water, Chuck followed the new set of parachutes appearing over him. Chuck yelled to the back. "Anyone have a clue as to what's going on out here tonight?"

One of the pilots replied, "Maybe the Bermuda Triangle is acting up. We're pretty close to it out here."

Chuck pointed to the sky. "Look! The sky is glowing almost florescent blue and the five objects are gone."

Just then the motor died and the lights went out. Chuck tried to restart the engine, but couldn't. As the boat drifted in almost total darkness, Chuck listened as he thought he heard something in the distance.

"Shhh! Everyone, listen. Do you hear that? What is it?"

Jim replied, "Oh my God! Screaming, I hear women screaming!"

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews.

Chapter 37
Close Encounters of the Worst Kind

By NightWriter

Brook suddenly woke as a weird feeling came over her. Tiny hairs on the back of her neck started to rise and in her throat she felt her heart accelerating. Then she saw them. Watching in horror, she observed five white oval shaped objects drop out of the night's sky and circle the yacht. She tried to scream, but couldn't move. She was paralyzed. Beams of green light bathed the yacht from front to back as if the alien crafts were scanning everything on the ship. Out of one of the ships a swarm of dots exited. As the dots drifted down, Brook could see their evil form. They looked exactly as Stan described them earlier, like large alien grasshoppers. As they flew closer, Brook noticed that they were green in color with rectangular heads and black walnut shaped eyes. Extending out of their bodies, she saw six arms with two finger claws at the end of each.

Dozens of them landed on the ship with a thud, all clicking and snapping their jaws. Standing over six feet tall on their hind clawed legs, they looked ominous. One stepped up to Brook and lowered its scaly head to smell her neck. From its snapping and drooling jaws, a series of loud clicks could be felt as they vibrated in her throat. Brook jumped up in panic and ran toward the back of the ship, choking for air. Her blood curdling screams startled everyone. The girls along with Stan woke to alien faces pressed against their necks, smelling them as well. Everyone screamed as they ran toward the back to join Brook.

Lori gasped and rubbed her throat as she looked at Stan. "Are these your long lost alien friends dropping in for a snack?"

"I wouldn't call these blood suckers friends though, but yes, these are the ones I feared."

Ten aliens fanned out and slowly walked toward them. Lori stepped back, clutching her chest. "Oh, my God, Stan. What are they doing?"

Stan turned and looked at the girls. "Unfortunately, since all of you have some of my venom in you, you smell just like me. These guys want to take us back to the ship and harvest our blood."

Brook folded over grabbing her stomach and threw up.

The girls ran to comfort her, rubbing their hands across Brook's back. Lori turned and asked, "Harvest our what?"

Two aliens broke formation and chased after Lori. She screamed while trying to get away. Stan jumped in between them and with two powerful kicks, he knocked out their skinny long legs. The remaining aliens stepped back.

Lori ran into Stan's arms. "I think you scared them away!"

"Maybe temporarily. Unfortunately, now they will change their attack plan and swarm us. We're going to have to jump in the ocean to get away. They won't follow us there."

"But, Stan, you'll freeze and go into hibernation."

He grabbed her hand and kissed it. "Just don't let go of me, love." From above, hundreds of dots could be seen dropping down from the five ships. "We need to jump now, before they get here!"

Everyone ran to the edge and jumped off the back of the ship. Just as Brook jumped, one of the aliens lunged at her and latched on to her ankle. Another alien flew behind her and wrapped his six claws tight around her body and brought her back to the ship. Brook screamed, "Help! Please help me!"

As everyone hit the water, several dolphins popped their heads up next to them and squeaked. Lori wrapped an arm around one. "Hey, guy."

Stan looked around. "Where's Brook?"

From above they heard Brook screaming as more creatures landed on the ship and surrounded her.

Lori looked at Stan. "Oh, my God! They have Brook."

The girls climbed on top of their dolphin friends and circled Stan and Lori.

"I need to go back. You should all leave. The dolphins will take you to safety."

Tears ran down Lori's face. "I can't leave you!"

Stan kissed her lips, cheek, and neck. "I know, love, but someone needs to continue what I started in case I don't come back. They may be stupid aliens, but when they swarm like this, few ever escape. Now, please, leave while I distract them! It's your only chance." Stan let go of Lori's hand and climbed up the ladder.

Lori cried, "Stan! No! Please!"

As Stan climbed up the ladder the dolphins backed away with their riders on top. Lori cried, "I can't leave him!" She slid off the dolphin and swam toward the boat, but her dolphin only swam under her raising her out of the water on his back again taking her away. Looking at her grey friend she said, "If you can understand anything I say, please understand I can't leave Stan."

All the dolphins stopped backing away at once.

Christine yelled, "I think they understood you."

Lori nodded, looking close at her mammalian friend. "Take us closer to the boat."

The dolphins obeyed, bringing them closer.

Christine asked, "What are you thinking, Lori?"

"If he escapes, he might need to jump into the water. If he does, I want to be here."

On the ship, Stan walked up to the alien holding Brook. "Help me, Stan. Oh, God, it's starting to eat me." The alien drooled as it pulled her head back and licked her neck, clearly enjoying the taste.

Smacking their jaws and drooling, dozens watched Stan approach. "Brook, listen to me carefully, love. They have weak ankles and legs. If you can give them a swift kick to these areas, you might be able to break free. The problem is with so many of these critters, another will grab you if you don't move fast. We must not let them take us to their ship. Oh, one other thing, when fighting with these things, keep your face turned away from their mouths. They spit brown sticky tar on the faces of their victims just before transporting them up to the ship in an effort to blind and subdue them. Are you ready?"

Brook nodded her head.

Stan walked closer to her. Three aliens stepped in front, blocking his path. He quickly struck them, knocking them down in front of her. Another two dozen aliens flew behind him. Once they surrounded Stan, they rushed him. In the struggle, Stan took half of them down before they knocked him to the ground and grabbed hold of each of his limbs. It took ten aliens to keep him secure. Another alien flew in front of him and spit brown liquid on his face. Brook screamed and struggled to free herself. She kicked and kicked, but her feet were too high off the ground and nothing happened. The alien then turned and spit his poison on her.

Suddenly, every alien on board looked up at once. Brook gazed up to see what they were looking at as the tar dripped down her chin. She noticed another alien craft, much larger and triangular in shape, descending. "Stan! Look! It's their Mother Ship!"

Gazing up, he replied, "No, I don't think so. It's not one of theirs."

An intense lightning storm flashed across the sky. Bolts of electricity struck each of the five original alien spaceships. As they vaporized, blue laser beams shot out from underneath the black triangular craft, striking the green monsters until each one melted. Covered in green goop, Stan and Brook ran into each other's arms. The alien craft continued down to within a few feet from Lori and the girls and lowered a ramp into the ocean. As the door opened, it bathed the area in bright white light. The dolphins swam the girls up the ramp almost into the spaceship and squawked as if communicating with the new aliens. After they rolled and deposited the girls on the ramp, the dolphins backed away.

Lori screamed, "No! No! No! Stop! Don't go! Come back!"

The door started to close as the spaceship silently rose and hovered next to the rear of the boat where Stan and Brook stood watching. The ramp opened again, allowing everyone to run down the ramp and into the boat. They all took turns hugging Stan and Brook then turned to look at the spaceship.

Lori buried her head into Stan's shoulders as he held her. "Who are they, Stan?"

"I'm not sure."

The shadow of a man appeared and walked down the ramp. As he came closer, they could see that he was dressed in some kind of brown uniform. Stan's eyes grew large as he released Lori and ran toward the figure.

Lori called after him, "Stan?"

As the two met at the ramp's edge, they shook hands and hugged. With their arms wrapped around each other's shoulder, Stan led him to where the girls stood in awe. "Ladies, it is my honor and privilege to introduce you to the Commander of the ship that just rescued us. He just happens to also be my good cousin, Raul."

Lori reached out her hand as Raul kissed it and said, "It's so nice to meet you, Lori."

Tears welled up in her eyes. "Thank you, Raul. You look and sound so much like Stan. The family resemblance is incredible."

Stan walked up to her. "Our species excels at adapting, love. Raul used a little of me to appear and speak more human to everyone."

Stan turned. "Please, sit, we have so much to talk about."

Raul continued to stand as Stan sat. "I wish I could, but we know these aliens will be back. If we don't leave now, millions of them will descend upon this planet in search of you. They will destroy everything to find you."

"Oh, Raul, you want me to just up and leave right now?"

"There's another reason, far more urgent than the alien's return. My father, who you might remember, is still the ruler. He dispatched me hundreds of years ago to search the galaxy for you and your family. The message you sent out recently not only allowed our alien friends to find you, but me and my group as well. I expected you to be pleased to be finally going home."

"I know, and a hundred years ago, maybe I would have. But this is my home now. Besides, all of the women here with me would need to go with us. Problem is their life spans only last into the decades, not centuries. They would have to be frozen, and for what? To live the last of their days somewhere so foreign it would take the rest of their lives to adapt to."

"I don't understand. Why must we take them? Why aren't we taking your family?"

"My family died hundreds of years ago from disease. I am the sole survivor. These women are my family now. The venom that flows in me also flows through their veins, so to our alien friends, they smell just like me. If we left without them, they would be hunted down and harvested. Can you see now why I can't leave?"

"Venom? What have you done?"

"Survived. My body has adapted to this planet and its resources. I have lived without the bloodroot all this time."

"But that's impossible. No one can live without the root's rich nutrients."

"I am living proof. Not only am I surviving, cousin, I'm thriving. My father found the perfect planet for us to live." His voice lowered. "If only they all lived long enough to see it."

"What keeps you alive?"

"Human blood, in particular, human female blood."

Raul looked around at the women. "I see. Now it makes sense. You realize of course that in doing this, you have violated every rule our parents swore us not to break. The penalty for this is death. You not only communicated with this species, but you instilled trust and built relationships with them and then you gave them some of yourself in return. My father will be furious!"

"Listen, Raul, my father, your father's brother, brought us here. We didn't know if anyone would even find us so far across the galaxy. We needed to survive. The bloodroot wasn't sustaining us. We needed to adapt. Everyone but me failed and it cost them their lives. You call these girls a species, I call them my family."

"As a member of the Royal Family, I am compelled to place you under arrest for these egregious violations." He pulled out a weapon and pointed it at Stan. "I'm sorry, cousin. You can discuss the matter with my father."

"Okay, please put down your weapon. I will go with you if you can guarantee my family's safety in my absence."

Lori grabbed Stan's hand. "Stan, I'm so scared. What's going to happen to you?"

He turned and hugged her tight, holding her for several minutes. "I have a few things to sort out with Raul's father. I promise you I will return, love. I'm just not sure how soon." He waved his hand motioning for the other girls to come closer. "Work with each other, okay?" Everyone cried as they hugged Stan before he turned and followed Raul into the ship.

They watched as the black triangle lifted into the sky. A bright red sun began to rise to their east as a thunderstorm formed and crackled nearby. Sirens could be heard in the distance, getting louder. Overhead, two F-15's roared across the cloud filled sky. Suddenly, a white and orange colored Coast Guard helicopter appeared and hovered. A man dressed in an orange jump suit opened the door and two men dressed in diving suits jumped out. A Coast Guard ship swung around the front as Chuck approached from the rear. The girls fell back in their chairs and passed out.

The dive team climbed up the yacht's stairs and found everyone on the ship, including the girls on deck, out cold. Chuck swung his boat along the side and jumped out. Over the two-way radio, the Coast Guard divers called for a medic team to board and assist. The Coast Guard cutter pulled along the opposite side. Several medics jumped onboard and helped bring everyone to as the first clap of thunder echoed across the ocean.

Chuck walked through every floor before returning to the deck as Lori was coming around. "Lori, where's Stan?"

"Who?"

"Stan."

Lori rubbed her head. "Who's Stan?"

"Stan, your fiancee?"

Brook woke and sat up in her chair. Jim went to her side. "Hi, honey. Do you know where Stan is?"

"Who?"

"Stan!"

"I don't know a Stan."

Chuck turned toward Lori. "What happened here last night? We heard screaming. What's with the ship being covered in this green slime?"

"I honestly don't know what you're talking about."

John helped Christine come to. "How do you feel?"

Christine took his hand and pulled herself up on the lounge chair. "Like I finally got that nap I needed." She looked around at the ship. "What am I doing out here?"

"Do you know where Stan might be?"

"Stan? Who's he?"

Jill walked over and sat next to Lori. "How are you feeling?"

"I have a little head ache, but other than that I feel very relaxed."

Jill pulled her chair closer. "Do you know how we got out here because I sure don't?"

Lori squinted as the low sun lit her face. "No."

Chuck walked up to Jill. "I don't suppose you know where Stan is?"

"No. Who is he?"

"The owner of this boat. Your boss?"

"I never met the man." She turned toward Lori. "Do you know who he's talking about?"

"No, and I wish he would stop asking that question." She turned to Chuck. "Will you take us home?"

The medics approached Chuck. He turned around. "What do you have?"

"No one remembers how they got out here or anything that happened over the last several hours."

"Amnesia?"

"If it is, it's the worst case of it we've ever seen. It appears to have struck everyone on board."

"You said several hours, but these girls don't even remember who Stan is."

The sky turned dark. Loud claps of thunder boomed overhead as it started to pour. The waves hitting the boat grew in size and intensity. Everyone ran inside as the ship rocked.

The medic turned to Chuck. "We should have everyone stay overnight at the hospital for observation."

"Agreed. Thanks for your help. We can take it from here." Chuck raised his radio to his mouth. "Let's head back to base before this storm gets worse." He sat across from Lori and Brook and watched them as they drifted back to sleep.

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews.

Chapter 38
Uncle Ratoon

By NightWriter

The Coast Guard Cutter, Diamondback, escorted the six rescued Air Force pilots back to port in St. Augustine while Wishes One sailed to Daytona Harbor. As soon as Wishes One docked, everyone on board was rushed by private motor coach to Halifax Hospital for evaluation. There, a series of tests that included MRI scans and psychological evaluations were given before people could be released. The doctors were particularly troubled by the problems experienced by Lori, Brook, Christine and Jill. Everyone suffered severe short term memory loss, but the girls couldn't remember even knowing Stan. The doctors told everyone to go home and get lots of rest. It was their hope everyone would regain their memories in the hours and days ahead. Before releasing them, the doctors administered medication to help them relax.

Chuck walked into the room where the four girls waited. They sat in silence, staring at the blank walls. "I have a car waiting out front to take you back to the hotel."

Emotionless, they stood and followed him outside. Jim and John stepped out of the stretched limo and opened the doors. Chuck and John joined the girls in the back. Chuck searched for something to say to break the chilling silence. "So, I heard on the radio it's going up into the eighties today. What do you say we all spend the afternoon relaxing in the lazy river?"

There was no response. The women sat quietly with blank stares as Jim drove the limo out of the driveway. John waved his hands in front of Christine's eyes and snapped his finger and there was no response, not even a blink.

Chuck picked up the car phone and called Halifax. "Can I speak with Dr. Learner? Yes, tell him it's Chuck. I just left him." There was a slight pause before Chuck's eyes opened wide. "Yes, Doc, the girls are acting very strange, like zombies. Oh, okay ... I see ... I'll do that, thank you." He turned to John. "The doctor said he gave the girls a sedative before releasing them and we should just let them sleep for a few hours. His hope is by getting them back home and rested, the familiar surroundings of home might help jar their memories."

Jim parked the limo outside the hotel's main entrance and helped everyone climb out. The men escorted the women to the penthouse. Chuck helped Jill and Christine to Brook's room. The two girls immediately collapsed into bed and fell asleep. Jim escorted Lori and Brook to Lori's room. They too quickly fell asleep in their bed. He closed their door and joined Chuck and John standing in the living room.

Jim shook his head. "I've never seen these girls act this way before. Whatever happened out there last night must have truly been horrifying."

Chuck folded his arms on his chest. "Well, we certainly heard their screams. It scares me to think what they saw out there; so many unanswered questions. What happened to Stan? Why can't they remember him? And what about those damned lights in the sky?"

John sat on the couch nodding his head while lifting his finger to point to the ceiling. "And what about that electrical storm that brought down our fighters and then losing all power to the ship? Not to mention how the compass went crazy and we had no radio."

Blood curdling screams came from Lori's bedroom. The men ran to the door and swung it open. Lori had fallen out of bed and was on her back screaming on the floor. "Stan! Oh my God! Stannnnnn. No, no, please not Stan."

Chuck and Jim helped lift her off the floor and lay her back in bed. Tears streamed down her face as she cried. Chuck watched her eyes which seemed to dart across the ceiling in horror. He grabbed her arms and shook her. "Lori, can you hear me? Lori?" There was no response. Her eyes closed and she drifted back to sleep.

Jim walked over and checked on Brook. She was sound asleep like nothing happened. Chuck covered the girls with a light blanket and they all walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.

Jim sat down on the couch while looking at Chuck and John. "Like I said, something happened out there last night. Did you see Brook? She slept right through it like really out of it."

Their conversation was interrupted by a knock at the door. "Now what?" Chuck said, as he turned and walked over to open the door. Two men dressed in black suits wearing dark sunglasses stood before him.

He studied them. "Gentlemen. I take it you're not here to sell us Girl Scout cookies." He laughed, but the serious look on their faces brought Chuck back to reality. "Can I help you?"

The one closest to Chuck flashed his identification. "We're here to talk with the girls about what happened last night."

Chuck laughed. "Take a number."

The men started walking in.

Chuck pushed his hand out to stop them and stood in the doorway blocking their access. "Not so fast, pal. Let me see that ID again."

The man's face reddened as he pulled out his wallet for a closer look, opening his dark suit coat just enough to make sure Chuck saw the gun he carried at his side.

Chuck's eyes moved from his gun, to his ID. "It says here you work for the President of the United States, but it doesn't give your name or agency. What kind of bogus ID is this?"

He snatched his ID out of Chuck's hand. "We need to ask the girls a few questions about what they saw last night."

Chuck's eyes met the stranger's. He paused. "Wait a minute. I've heard of you guys before. You're part of the Black Ops aren't you? You're here to investigate those lights in the sky."

"Look, we can either arrest you all now and remove the girls forcefully, or we can talk with them calmly here. It's your call."

John and Jim jumped up and rushed to the door. John pushed Chuck aside and looked sternly at the two men. "I don't care much for your attitude and don't care who you say you are. You have no authority and will not take the Governor out of this hotel."

The man's tone softened. "Alright then. We can try and work with you. What we're dealing with is a matter of national security. We need to talk with them, now."

Chuck stepped forward. "I'm sorry men, but the doc gave them something that knocked them out. No one's talking now, they're all asleep. Besides, they don't remember a thing."

"They said that?"

"Yes, they did."

The two men looked at each other briefly then turned toward Chuck. "We appreciate your cooperation and will get in touch with you later." The men turned and walked away.

Chuck closed the door and walked back to the couch with Jim and John. "That was strange."

...

Dressed in a white robe that nearly touched the floor, Stan entered the large center room of the spaceship. A slight hum emanated from the floor. Above him, the vast darkness of the universe stretched from end to end. Stars bursting in rainbows of color beamed down on him like sparkling diamonds, emeralds, and rubies. He walked to the middle of the room and knelt as he closed his eyes. The room brightened with the brilliance of a thousand stars.

Through the light, the familiar face of his uncle appeared. He was thousands of years older than Stan, but it didn't show. Not a grey hair on his head and he looked almost as young as Stan himself. The strong resemblance to Stan's father struck a nerve with him. Even though they were thousands of light years away, the power of the ship and their minds brought them together instantly.

His deep voice bellowed and echoed in his mind's ear. "I am very sorry to learn of my brother's death, and of your family and landing crew."

"Thank you, Uncle Ratoon. They served most valiantly."

"Yes they did. How did your survey team end up so far away? I mean, you're half way across the galaxy. We have searched hundreds of nebulas and thousands of planets across thousands of light years to find you. If not for the aliens, we might still be looking."

"Dad was searching for the perfect planet. One that was both hospitable for our species and safe from our enemies."

"But the Scorpious did eventually find you there, so Earth is no longer a safe planet. Besides, we found a much more suitable planet closer to our original home. One that doesn't risk our interfering with the more primitive life forms of the galaxy and is far from enemies like the Scorpious. I wish your father were alive today to see this new planet we now call home."

"I wish he and my mother were still alive too. But now, uncle, this is my home."

His voice boomed louder and his face came closer as his eyes narrowed. "Nonsense! That is not your home, your home is here. Speaking of which, I am extremely upset with the report I received from Raul. I have heard of terrible crimes you committed on this primitive planet. You have not only exposed the truth of your alien ancestry to those around you, but you have altered their DNA. What's worse is you have altered the planet's fate and history with your selective deeds. If you were not my brother's only son, I would condemn you to the salt mines of Regulus for ten thousand years!"

Stan opened his arms. "But, uncle, I merely survived. The only humans I shared anything with were the ones I felt the closest to, who helped me survive in times of trouble and need. I trusted them with my life."

"Son, may I call you, son?"

"You just did."

"Okay, son, you understand why we must not upset the natural order of the universe? The creatures on this planet you call ... home have proven themselves to be quite barbaric. Their destiny, should they survive, appears to be following that of our enemies. The natural order is to allow them to survive or go extinct on their own. Most important of all is for us to not make future enemies of ours as smart or smarter than us!"

The room pulsated in colors from red to blue as they talked. The vibration under Stan grew louder.

"But they are not our future enemy. True, some may indeed be barbaric, but certainly not all. I haven't interfered, uncle. I haven't put our species at risk of anything."

"Oh, really? Setting back the nuclear arms race in some countries while leaving others alone is not interfering? And how do you know they aren't our future enemy?"

"Some leaders don't understand the grave risks they pose to the planet's survival. I merely stepped in to slow them down, not stop them. I am preserving that balance to protect good from evil."

"That's not your place. You must not interfere with the natural order. What if their destiny is to destroy themselves so another species might rise one day and succeed them on the planet; a species not so destructive? Then I heard you fed on this alien life form's blood for life like a green Scorpious blood sucker! My God, have you gone mad and turned into a Scorpious! What happened to your root and your sense of decency and respect? And if that wasn't already enough, you injected venom into this species' blood that cures them of all disease and modifies their DNA to correct any irregularities? Should I go further?"

"Yes, yes, yes, I am guilty of all this. But, the species doesn't live very long. Their DNA structure condemns them to a life of no more than one hundred years. How much of a threat can that be to a galaxy a hundred thousand light years across, let alone the universe?"

"A hundred years, that's all? Heck, even the Scorpious live over a few hundred."

"Most don't even make it that long. Some live as short as fifty years, some even less."

Ratoon's hand rubbed his jaw as he thought about this new revelation. "If what you say is true, they cannot possibly pose a threat to us. Are you certain that this applies to all humans?"

"Positive. But I love this planet and its inhabitants. I have made a nice home here. I have a family, even though it's temporary, it's still home to me."

"Summon Raul."

Stan rose and walked out the door. Raul was standing on the other side. "Your father wants to speak with you."

Both men stepped back inside the room and kneeled.

Ratoon looked down at Raul. "What has your research shown about Stan's interactions with the life forms on Earth?"

"It shows he has made many friends. Since Stan has been with us, many of the creatures down there are now searching for him. So erasing memories hasn't solved his disappearing. I am picking up strong emotions of love and fondness for Stan in almost all of those who do remember him, so it doesn't appear he has hurt any of them."

"And your recommendation as to whether we should allow him to stay, on a temporary basis?"

Raul looked at Stan. "The risk of the Scorpious finding him again on the planet are greater now than ever and much more dangerous. We destroyed their scout ships, but more could eventually find their way here again. Since he infected some of the inhabitants of Earth with his venom, there is also the risk of these creatures coming under attack. I'm leaning toward returning Stan to the planet, but keeping a squadron out here just in case the Scorpious return."

"Hmmm, thank you, Raul. Well, Stan, you leave me with a rather complicated decision. I think I can convince the others here that your actions haven't put us in any danger, but you have interfered with the natural order of the universe. Still, I don't see any evidence of harm caused by your actions."

"I am very careful about changing the course of history."

"As you should be; the unintended consequences could be our worst nightmare. You know, I wanted you and your father to command your own battle group out there and to help hunt down the Scorpious wherever they hid. You two would have been very helpful in this fight. I could still use you, but I'm still disturbed by your barbaric behavior since landing on that planet. I can't help wonder if this barbarism contagious?"

Stan looked at Raul, then Ratoon. "What you call barbaric behavior can also be viewed as survival. The reason for the venom, and feeding on their blood was survival. I adapted, uncle. That's what our species excels at. I lost my blood root and had no other food source. I'm alive today because my body adapted to the only food source available. I have shared with many lives over the last four hundred years. Their blood, while not as strong as the root, is rich in nutrition and sustains me now. I only take a little and they freely give it to me. In a strange way, the love shared with this species has grown stronger because of this close form of bonding and sharing. I assure you it's not as barbaric as it sounds."

"I'm relieved to hear that. It is what separates you from the Scorpious. Although, I'm still not comfortable leaving a member of the Royal Family, a Prince, behind and so far away."

"I understand your concerns, uncle. I really do, but this is where I have lived alone for hundreds of years. I belong here now. I don't want to make this any harder for you, but you must know that I'm in love with these earthlings, even engaged to marry one.

"Marriage? To an Earthling? Aren't you taking this assimilation a little too seriously? Do you plan on having children too?"

"We're not compatible in that way, but I'm always adapting, so who knows."

His voice grew louder and shook the floor. "What?"

Stan laughed. "I'm only joking."

"It's not a joke. How can you even think such a possibility, son? You said it yourself; their DNA gives them just a hundred years to live. That's nothing! That's not a life, certainly not one fit for a daughter or son. Besides, how much love can you share in just a hundred years?"

"You would be surprised. Their hearts are capable of such deep love you have to experience it to believe it. I would be honored to share whatever time they had just to share as much of this love as possible. Their love is the kind that warms my heart like the sun back home. They also have souls just like us."

"That's absurd! Only we have souls."

"No, really, I have felt their presence and it is very much like our own."

"A soul, love that warms the heart, this is sounding more and more like an interesting species. Far more interesting than I first thought. Maybe there is a future for them after all."

"I have also made many friends and made many more alliances. It would be heartbreaking, even devastating to all of us if I was forced to leave. Even you have to admit my father wasn't a warrior like you. He was a man in search of knowledge. He sought to understand alien cultures. He would want me to continue what he started doing here, assimilating with the life on this planet, not hunting down and killing our enemies."

"Well, that much is true. My brother was no warrior. But, Stan, I'm offering you a chance to command your own battle group and take our war to the Scorpious! Make a name for your family. The Scorpious are a frightening species and they won't stop destroying planets until there's nothing left. We need to stop them and need leaders with your skills to help eradicate them from the universe forever."

"You also need scientists out in the field who understand alien cultures. Knowledge that might help us fight the Scorpious more effectively one day."

There was a moment of silence. "Okay, you convinced me. But the only way I can let you stay is if you are well protected. Raul, send Stan back in his own gunship. He can use it to get away if he ever needs to, or to fight off alien intruders. Then keep a fighter group behind to watch out for Scorpious ships entering that system."

"Thank you, uncle."

"Just bury your ship deep. We don't need any Earthlings snooping around and finding that craft."

"What about the ship in Romania?"

"Good point. Raul, we should bring it up to date in equipment. We can use that one as a spare or a decoy to attract the Scorpious should they decide to return."

"Good idea, dad."

"Well, Stan, I guess we'll be seeing you around. You know, I would do anything for your father and I think you're right, this is what he would want you to do, but I hope you keep in mind my offer too. That said, I think he would be proud of you no matter which path you took, son. Well, if you need anything, or change your mind, don't hesitate to call."

"Thank you."

Stan and Raul stood.

"Raul, could you stay a minute?"

Stan walked out and waited.

After a few minutes, Raul came out and grabbed Stan's arm. "Before you go back, there is something I must tell you."

"Yeah, what's that?"

"The females you claimed to love, the ones on your ship?"

"Yes?"

"I erased their memories of you."

Yanking his arm away, he replied, "You did what?"

"I will bring them back."

"You better!"

"I didn't think you'd be returning. I guess I didn't understand how close you were with them."

"Well that much is clear."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Multi-Billionaire, vampire and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin Chuck - Chief of Wishes police department Jim - Lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician now deceased Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you jgrace for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 39
That Animal Just Attacked Me!

By NightWriter

The orange glow from the approaching sunset bathed the winding trail and sparkling waterfalls of the lazy river in various shades of red and orange. Seagulls with their wings spread wide quietly soared through the early evening air, screeching in search of their last meal. Tiny crabs on the beach scurried about, chasing and retreating from crashing waves for a sandy hiding place. Another day in paradise would soon be recorded in someone's scrapbook as nightfall approached. Inside the penthouse, the stillness of the evening was broke when a knock at the door woke Chuck.

Chuck sat up on the couch and yawned. Another knock, this one louder, echoed in the suite. "Alright, alright, I'm coming." He turned on some room lights as he walked to the door. Two men dressed in black stood on the other side. Chuck immediately recognized their emotionless faces. "Gentlemen, to what do I owe the pleasure tonight?"

With a most serious look, the man closest to the door asked, "Are the girls awake?"

Chuck briefly turned and looked around the room. "Not yet. Maybe you should come back tomorrow."

"Tomorrow doesn't exist in our vocabulary. We need to see them now." The two men pushed Chuck to the side and walked in.

He chased after them. "Hey! Did I say you could enter? I said come back tomorrow."

The man handed Chuck a search warrant. "Under court order I have the authority to search the premises for the girls and take them immediately into custody. Do you want to push your luck?"

"Why do you guys always have to be such assholes? They're still asleep. Besides, I want to know what happened out there just as much as you do."

He pulled the sleeve on his black suit to straighten it. "Listen, we're not paid to be nice. We're paid to find answers. The sooner you accept this reality the sooner we'll get along, clear? Now, don't make me ask again. Where are the girls?"

Chuck pointed to the rooms. "Jill and Christine are in the first bedroom, Lori and Brook in the other."

The two men walked to the first bedroom. One of the men, the quiet one, carried a black briefcase. Chuck rushed to the other sofa and woke Jim and John.

Jim rubbed his eyes. "What time is it?"

"It's after seven. The goon squad is back."

John jumped up and noticed the men going in Christine's room. "Goon squad?" He ran toward the room and turned to Chuck. "Hey, what are they doing in there?"

Chuck waved the warrant in his hand and gave it to John. "Here, take a look at this. They have a warrant."

Chuck joined John and peeked inside the room. Christine and Jill sat at the end of the bed. IV tubes were connected to their arms while they were asked questions by one man while the other administered the fluid going in the girls' arms. Chuck accidentally blurted out loud, "What the?"

The man asking questions suddenly stopped talking and looked toward the door. He noticed Chuck standing outside gazing in. He jumped up and slammed the door then turned the lock.

Chuck ran to Lori's bedroom. Jim followed.

"What is it, Chuck?"

"I don't like what I see. I'm getting Lori and Brook the heck out of here. Help me, Jim!"

Chuck rushed in their room and woke Lori while Jim woke Brook.

Lori opened her eyes. "Chuck! What are you doing?"

"We need to get out of here fast. Hurry, let's go."

The five of them ran for the front door. As Chuck opened it, two Army MP's each holding a 12 gauge shotgun turned to face him. "Shit! Military Police." Chuck closed the door and turned around.

"What is it, Chuck?" Lori asked.

The two men came out of the bedroom where Christine and Jill remained. While looking at Lori and Brook, the only one to talk asked, "Going somewhere?"

The other man walked out of the bedroom and sat on the coffee table across from the couch and opened his briefcase. Inside, there were all different sizes of intravenous tubes, needles and bags of clear liquid. The other man opened his suit coat and showed his gun to Chuck. "Don't make this any more difficult than it already is." He turned his gaze to Lori and Brook waving a hand pointing to the couch. "Please, make yourselves comfortable on the sofa."

"Chuck? Who are these men?"

"They claim to be working for the President. They want to ask you and Brook some questions about last night. I think it's best that we cooperate with them."

Lori turned toward Brook and reached out her hand. Together they walked to the sofa. Lori looked at the man preparing the IV. "What's he doing?"

The man holding two long silver needles didn't answer. The other man who did all the talking stepped closer. He sat next to his partner and across from Lori looking deep into her eyes. "Sometimes ... in these situations, one's trauma is so severe we need to access the subconscious mind more directly. We just have a couple questions to ask and then we'll go away. Now, we'll get our answers ... one way or another, so I encourage you both to be upfront and honest from the start."

Brook turned toward Lori with a look of terror in her eyes. "What are they going to do?"

The man setting up the IV's squirted a clear liquid out of each tube, then nodded to his partner.

The man sitting across from Lori asked, "What do you remember from last night?"

"Not much. Us girls went out for dinner on the boat and then came home. Why?"

"Do you remember seeing any strange lights or objects in the sky?"

"No. I don't even remember seeing stars last night."

"And how about you, Brook? Do you remember anything else from last night other than dinner?"

"No."

The man holding the IV tubes moved closer. His fingers moving to the long needles at the end.

"That's a shame. I was hoping for a little more information."

Lori looked at Brook and then at the man asking the questions. "But we are telling you the truth. That's all that happened."

"Or all you remember or ... choose ... to remember. In any case we'll soon know the truth. My partner here is going to administer something to help you ... relax. You'll feel a slight pinch, maybe a tingle and then go to sleep for a little while."

Lori cried out, "Chuck?"

"It's okay. I'll be right here."

The men grabbed Brook's arm first.

Brook quickly pulled her arm back and struggled to get away. She screamed, "Get your hands off me!"

The man with the gun pulled out a pair of handcuffs and slammed them on the table in front of her. "We can do this the easy way, or the hard way, it really doesn't matter to me. But if you push me away again, I'm going to place you under arrest and take these cuffs and put them on your wrists so tight you'll beg to have them removed. Am I making myself clear?"

Brook looked at Lori. "Yes."

"Good. Now let me see your arm."

Brook held out her arm as they tapped her vein then jabbed the needle with the IV into her. "Ouch! Take it easy will you."

"What's the matter? Afraid of a little needle?"

"No, it's how you stuck me. It hurt. I'm sure there will be a bruise there tomorrow."

"We're not phlebotomists here giving you a blood test, sweetie, we're special agents. Don't worry, you'll live."

He turned to Lori and smiled. "Your turn."

She looked at him seething with anger. "I've worked with cops all over the country and never met one with your special skills before. Maybe you should work a little on your people skills."

He pulled Lori's arm closer and made a tourniquet around her upper arm, then tapped her vein while his partner jabbed another needle into her arm.

"Ouch! You son of a bitch! That hurt!"

They both smiled. "Maybe you can help me improve my ... people skills a little later. Right now I need to ask you a few more questions."

The quieter man inserted the other end of their IV's into the clear liquid bags. The colorless fluid raced down the plastic tube and into each of the girl's arms. As the solution entered their bloodstreams, their eyes rolled back and their heads rocked from side to side.

"Can you hear me, Lori?"

"Yes."

"Now, count backwards from one hundred."

"Ninety-nine ... ninety-eight ... fifty-one ..."

"That's far enough. Last night you went out on the boat for dinner."

"Yes."

"Did you see any strange lights or objects in the sky?"

"No."

"I want you to think. Go back to last night. Are you there?"

"Yes.

"What's going on?"

"Jill, Christine, Brook and I are eating dinner."

"What else? Look around."

"We fell asleep after eating then came home."

"You don't see any objects in the sky?"

"No."

Chuck whispered in the interviewer's ear.

The interviewer turned back to Lori. "Do you know a man by the name of Stan?"

"Stan? No. I don't know a Stan."

The interviewer asked the same questions to Brook and received the same answers.

The men removed the IV's and put bandages on their arms and let them rest. Chuck walked up to the man who conducted the interviews. "Is that it then?"

"Yes. The girls will come around shortly."

"But we didn't learn anything."

"Sometimes we don't."

"Can't you use something stronger? I mean, she doesn't even remember the man she's engaged to."

"Not our problem. We used the most potent truth serum there is. If we gave either of them more, they would be dead." He stood and walked to the door, his partner followed. The interviewer turned around and looked Chuck in the eye. "I didn't appreciate the comment you made about us when we first met. Do you remember what you said?"

"Umm, do you mean the Black Ops thing?"

"Yes. If you know what's good for you, you will forget you ever heard that word." He looked at Jim and John. "As far as you know, we were never here, this never happened. If I hear otherwise, I can make it so you all disappear for a very long time." The men then walked out followed by the two military police officers.

Chuck closed the door and let out a large breath. Jim knelt by Lori and Brook and tried to revive them.

...

Stan and Raul entered the spaceship hanger and walked to one of several dozen silver colored fighters.

Raul rubbed his palms across the smooth surface of one. "Well, what do you think of her?"

"I see she's a newer generation than I used to fly. She looks clean. How does she handle?"

"Like a dream. She's no different than what you're used to flying, but faster. She can take out just about anything our enemy can throw at us."

Stan climbed into the front seat and strapped himself in. "Feels good. Now, are you sure you restored all the girls' memories?"

Raul looked down at the ground as he kicked the floor with his foot. "Yeah, sure, their memories are back to normal now. You'll have no problem." He lifted his head and came closer. "You realize of course my father isn't happy about you returning to Earth."

"Really? He didn't say anything to me."

"Well, he probably wouldn't. Just remember if you change your mind and want to return to your real home, or want to join us in our fight, you would make the family very happy. We can rendezvous outside the rings of Saturn whenever you're ready."

"I won't change my mind, Raul. As I told your father before, Earth is my home, Lori and the girls are my family. I'm a scientist like my father, not a warrior like you and your father."

"Whatever. You know how we feel. Now this is important. When you see your charming earthling creature - "

Stan interrupted him. "Lori, her name is Lori."

"Okay, sorry. When you see ... Lori for the first time, I recommend you act like you never left. Is there something special that you two shared? You know, something that brought the two of you closer?"

"Sometimes I would bite her neck at night. That brought us real close."

"Perfect. Bite her like you never have before. Send those canines so deep into her neck they electrify her brain. This will help her remember who you are. Oh, and one more thing. Here's a new bloodroot for you." He handed Stan the burrito sized red root.

Stan pushed his hand away and shook his head. "I won't need that anymore."

"Take it; father's orders."

Stan grabbed the root then closed the clear canopy of his pyramid shaped fighter. He saluted Raul as his craft elevated off the ground and slowly made its way to the mother ship's outer door. As he exited, he saw he was on the far side of the moon. He quickly set course for Earth.

...

Christine and Jill walked out of the bedroom just as Lori and Brook were waking.

Chuck stood. "It's nice to finally see everyone awake."

Christine rubbed her stomach. "I'm famished. What's for dinner?"

Lori stood and walked to the door. "If I don't eat something soon, I'll die. Let's hit the buffet."

Everyone joined Lori and dined at the Wishes Buffet. Once everyone filled their plates and sat at the large circular table, they talked and made jokes just like nothing happened. Chuck stood and looked at the girls. "Can I ask you all just one question? Does anyone here remember who Stan is?"

The girls all shook their heads indicating no one knew him. After a gut splitting dinner they all took in a chocolate Sundae dessert piled high with whip cream and a maraschino cherry on top.

Christine turned to John. "I want to leave for home as soon as possible so we can get back on my campaign schedule tomorrow."

"Right away, Governor. I'll alert our security detail." John excused himself and stepped back to talk on his cell phone.

Lori wiped the chocolate off her lips with a cloth napkin as she gazed at Christine. "Are you planning on leaving us already?"

Christine stood. "Yes, I'm afraid so. It's the campaigning schedule, it keeps me super busy. But I want to thank you for having me. I'm especially glad you're okay."

Lori walked toward her. "Thank you for coming. Yeah, I feel great considering what happened. I don't understand how I healed so fast though, but modern medicine has come a long ways."

Lori and Christine hugged. "It sure has. Well, good-bye everyone." Christine turned and walked out, followed by John and several police officers. John turned and waved back to Chuck and Jim before leaving the restaurant.

Jill stood and hugged Brook and Lori.

"Are you leaving too?" Lori asked.

"Yes, it's time to go home. I'll call you tomorrow."

Jim walked behind Brook and massaged her upper back and neck while looking at Lori. "Can I interest you both in a drink at the club?"

Brook turned her head. "Sounds good, honey." She looked at Lori. "What do you say?"

"No, you two go enjoy yourselves. I'm heading back upstairs. I'm still a little tired."

Chuck walked next to her. "Would you like some company?"

"No, I'll be fine. Thank you."

"Okay. If you change your mind, I'll be in my office catching up on some paperwork."

Everyone left. Lori returned to her suite and poured herself a tall glass of red wine, then fell on the sofa and watched the evening news. After two glasses of wine, she had trouble keeping her eyes open. She turned out the lights and went to bed.

Stan's craft dropped him off on the helipad before silently flying out over the ocean, where it buried itself under the deep water and sand. He entered his suite and walked quietly to Lori's bedroom to see if she was home. Through a crack in the doorway he noticed her lying on her side with her eyes closed. He snuck in and undressed then lay behind her, kissing her bare shoulder and the back of her neck.

Lori moaned as she turned on her back. The rich aroma of her crimson scent and the soothing warmth radiating from her body intoxicated him. As his tongue traced a path to her neck, he kissed her flushed cheeks, tasted her moist lips and gently bit her firm lower jaw. He watched as the beat of her strong heart pounded hard at the base of her throat. He lowered himself onto her and rapidly licked her neck from collarbone to earlobe. Cobra-like fangs protruded over his top lip as he prepared to bite. Suddenly, her eyes sprang open. She looked at him and screamed while pushing him off. Falling off the bed, she grabbed her blanket and pulled it up to her chest and screamed louder. She pressed the panic alarm summoning security.

Stan moved closer. "Love, it's me, Stan. What's wrong?"

"What the hell are you doing in my bed? Get back! Stay away from me!" She watched in horror as venom dripped from his pointed fangs. She raised her hands over her mouth. "Oh, my God. What are you?"

Security officers quickly entered the suite with guns drawn and ran straight to Lori's bedroom.

Chuck led the group and walked up to Lori. "What's wrong?"

She ran into his arms then pointed to Stan and cried. "He was touching me as I slept in bed. I think he was about to rape me!"

"I very much doubt that. He's your future husband, Stan."

"What? Who is he? Chuck, no. Arrest him! Get him away from me!"

"You don't know him?"

"Of course not! I've never seen him before in my life. He's not even human, he's some kind of monster! Just look at his eyes, they glow red. Look at the fangs in his mouth. They foam like a wolf salivating. Please, just get him away from me right now. I never want to see him again!"

Brook and Jim rushed into the room. Brook screamed as she ran toward Lori. "Oh, my God. What happened? Are you okay?"

Lori pointed at Stan. "That animal just attacked me."

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin - rescued from an abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you angel4451 for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 40
Love Finds a Way

By NightWriter

Lori's eyes narrowed, her face turned red. "You repulse me!" she spewed as she and Brook stared him down with rage and horror written on their faces. Stan lowered his head and walked out of the suite. He was closely followed by Chuck and the security officers.

Outside the door, Stan turned to Chuck as his body fell back against the wall. "I can't believe the level of hatred they feel for me."

"Once their memories return, everything will be alright, you'll see."

He leaned forward, placing his hands on his knees for support. "Their eyes, they felt like a dozen daggers all piercing my heart at the same time. I have never felt pain like this."

Chuck placed his hand on Stan's shoulder. "We need to give them some time to regain their memories. Everything will get better. Come on let's find you a place to stay in the meantime."

Stan found an available suite a few floors down where he could live temporarily. Over the next several days, he tried to communicate with the girls telepathically, like he did in the past, but their minds were unreceptive. He called them day and night, but they never answered or returned his calls. When he called upon them at their suite, they repeatedly told him to leave them alone. What hurt Stan the most was how they despised him. The loss of their love left him feeling cold, alone, and lost. The long and lonely winter nights led into weeks and months. All the while, Lori, Brook, Jill and Christine had no recollection of who Stan was, or the love they once shared. The constant rejections from those who were the closest of friends took a heavy toll on him.

During the first couple weeks Stan kept himself busy, trying to keep his mind on other things. He brought ghost hunters in to communicate with Linda and purge the resort of her nightly appearances. After numerous unsuccessful attempts, he decided to turn the fortieth floor near Linda's old suite into a ghost wing. This new attraction brought in ghost hunters and enthusiasts from around the world. He also worked on his new casino in Las Vegas, talking with Vito and those in power on the strip to ensure a good fit. He made several trips for meetings and conferences and finally worked out a deal with the mob there. The new Wishes Resort would be built across from the Mirage. Assurances were needed by the mob that Stan wouldn't undercut them on prices, percentages or employee wages and benefits. In return for a one hundred year deal, the mob put out two hit contracts on the Columbian drug lord and his Miami boss, gaining themselves more revenue and status within the huge South American drug cartel. By doing so, they eliminated the ongoing threat to Christine. On numerous occasions, Stan flew out to the outer rings of Saturn to speak with Raul to discuss what more could be done to restore the girls' memories. Raul would instruct him to keep in their faces and keep trying and meet them everyday, even as their hatred for him seemed to be getting worse.

As the months dragged on and the girls' anger grew stronger against him, deep depression set in. Stan watched in pain as the past loves of his life continued to live without him. There was nothing he could do, but hope that one day things would get better. It seemed as though his happiest days on the planet were now behind him as the girls' memories of their lives together were lost forever. As he sunk further into depression, he found it harder to go on and chose to stay in bed rather than get up.

A knock at the door startled him from a deep sleep, but instead of acknowledging the knock, he curled his body tighter and closed his eyes. Chuck let himself in and carried a bowl of steaming soup to Stan.

"Hey, buddy! I brought you something to eat. Hope you like fresh home made chicken soup." Chuck set the hot bowl on the nightstand, then sat on the bed and placed a hand on his shoulder to shake him. "Stan, you can't do this to yourself, man. Damn, your body is ice cold."

Stan didn't move.

"I talked with Lori today. She asked about you."

His eyes slowly opened and he lifted his head to look at Chuck.

"Yeah, she was telling me how everyone asks her about you. Would you like me to go on ...? What's that, I didn't hear you?"

Stan cleared his throat. "Please."

"So you can talk. Good, drink this soup and I'll tell you more."

"I'm not hungry."

"You've been saying that every night. You need to eat."

"Just go, Chuck. I appreciate your concern, but I right now I just want to be left alone."

Chuck walked over to throw a blanket on top of him. Before he left, he touched Stan's forehead. "You don't look so good, Stan. There's absolutely no color in your face and you're shaking. Let me call the doctor."

"No! Don't call or they'll admit me for sure. I will die if they take me to a hospital. Just go, I'll be fine, really."

"But Stan ..."

"Go!"

Chuck closed the door shaking his head as he walked out. He stopped at Jill's office on the way back. She was sitting behind her cherry wood desk reading someone's chart. He knocked on the open door.

Jill lifted her head and smiled. "Hey, what's up?"

"I'm really concerned about Stan. He looks like he's dying. Any chance you could stop over and check on him?"

"As I told you before, there's no way in hell. I can't even stand being near him. He repulses me. Call 911 if you feel that way." She shook herself as if shaking ff a bug. "God, just the thought of him makes me sick."

"But you said it yourself, you can't even remember what it is he did that makes you feel this way."

"I know, and all us girls feel the same way. I can't put a finger on it, but I just can't stand being around him. Even thinking of him makes me want to vomit."

Chuck walked closer. "How are you feeling otherwise?"

She took off her glasses and tossed them on the desk then lifted her head and met his eyes. "Did you hear, the cancer returned?"

"Oh, no. I'm so sorry, Jill. Is there anything I can do?"

"Yeah, find me a new pancreas. I'm flying back to Rochester next week to begin more aggressive treatment. I don't understand how one minute it's completely gone without a trace, and the next it's back and killing me; and to make matters worse, now my eyesight is failing me bad too."

"I'm so sorry."

"Hopefully the treatments will slow it down otherwise, I could be in real bad shape in the coming months."

...

Raul walked to the center room and kneeled on one leg to make an intergalactic call to his father.

His father's face quickly materializes above him. "What is it, son? I wasn't expecting you to call so soon."

"It's Stan, father. He's dying."

"Stan? He's supposed to be returning home by now. What are you talking about?"

"I think our plan may have gone too far. It's killing him."

"That's absurd. He's certainly strong enough for this. These are earthlings. How can he feel anything for these alien creatures? No, we must keep increasing the pressure on him so he eventually sees his place is with us, not with them."

"I think we underestimate his love for these creatures and his will to stay on Earth."

"Nonsense. Once he realizes he has nothing to stay for, he'll come home."

Ratoon's wife, Elena, entered the room and stood beside her husband. "What are you two conspiring now?"

Ratoon turned to her. "Conspiring? Always the suspicious one, aren't you?"

She looked down at her son. "I have good reason. I always know when you two are up to something. I just never know what it is." She smiled. "Care to share anything with me, Raul?"

"There's nothing to share, mom. Dad and I were discussing ... war strategies."

"Don't nothing me. I know that guilty look and high pitched squeal. It's just like your father's when he tries to get away with something. What's going on you two? This doesn't have anything to do with why Raul is still hanging out near the ringed planet, does it?"

"Dad?"

"It's nothing, sweetheart. Isn't there somewhere else you'd rather be?"

"Ratoon? You better not be meddling with Stan."

"Stay out of my mind. We're not meddling. If anything, we're helping Stan find his way home."

Elena closed her eyes and focused on her son. "Oh, Raul, how could you?"

Sensing his mother's presence in his mind, he replied, "Dad ordered me to. I didn't want to do it."

"Ratoon! You've had Raul erase those girl's memories? Do you realize that you have violated the very laws you were sworn to uphold? The natural order, the balance of Stan's life has been altered. He will never forgive you."

"This is a family matter. Laws don't apply here. Stan belongs with us, not on Earth with those lower life forms. Trust me he will thank me for this one day. End of discussion."

"How is Stan doing, Raul?"

"Not too good, mother. He's on the verge of slipping into deep hibernation, or possibly worse. I think he's lost the will to live."

"Oh, no. How long has this been going on?"

"Many months."

"Oh, Ratoon. If Stan should die because of your meddling it will be you who will be banished to the salt mines. You've not only altered the natural order, but in doing so, you have inflicted serious pain on our Prince! What if you've changed history for the worse?"

"He's a warrior. His destiny is here at my side fighting for our survival, not out there living among the aliens!"

"No, Ratoon! You're mistaken. He's not a warrior. His mother was an adapter and his father an evolutionary scientist. He's no more a warrior than you are a scientist!"

"I can change that."

"Ratoon! I can't believe what I'm hearing. No you can't. If the family ever learns of this, we could all be put on trial. He's the sole survivor of his family and must be allowed to follow his own destiny, not yours. You must return things to the natural order and let him follow his own path."

There was a moment of silence as Ratoon looked at his wife then at Raul. "Perhaps your mother's right, Raul. Restore their memories and remove the seeds of hatred planted in their minds for Stan. We'll let destiny take over."

Raul stood. "I just hope it's not too late."

...

During the past several months, Lori gained over twenty pounds, her once perfect eyesight had deteriorated to the point she needed to wear glasses and she suffered two painful bouts with the flu. It seemed as though her body was aging twice as fast as before as she constantly felt tired and run down. She couldn't pinpoint the cause, but knew something had changed since coming to the resort two years ago. Her once always perfect weight and health were now out of balance and that feeling of being alive and bursting with energy was gone.

It was just another typical night for Lori as her head hit the pillow. Feeling tired and exhausted, she quickly fell asleep. But this was no ordinary night. As she slept, her mind filled with images and memories of a man she once deeply loved more than life itself. Her memory of the times they shared became so sharp and vivid, she relived every detail of every event and felt every feeling she ever shared with Stan all at once. She remembered everything she forgot including the night the aliens attacked, the dolphins coming to her rescue and Raul taking Stan away in a triangular shaped spaceship. An incredible surge of energy and strength raced through her veins as her heart raced and longed for her forgotten love. She jumped out of bed, sweating and gasping for air. Her heart ached for Stan. She reached for the phone and dialed Chuck.

"Where is he! I need to know."

'Meet me there right away." She slammed the phone against the wall then ran out the door and down several flights of stairs. Out of breath, she met Chuck outside Stan's suite. He opened the door.

The room was dark and silent. She turned toward Chuck and gently nudged him out, then locked and chained the door. She looked over at Stan, lying in a fetal position totally unaware of her presence. She took off her glasses and set them on the table then slipped out of her shorts and tank top and slowly climbed into bed to join him. Her warm hands gently brushed over his cold pale face. Her body chilled as it rubbed against his.

Stan's eyes slowly opened. "Lori?"

She nodded, unable to speak. Tears flooded her eyes and overflowed down her cheeks as she looked at him. She swallowed hard as she felt the lump form in the back of her throat. Her heart raced as it burst open with warmth and love. She slid closer wrapping her loving arms around his head then pulled him close. She kissed his forehead numerous times, while stroking her fingers through his hair and gently rocking him.

"Oh, love. I had the worst daymare. You didn't know who I was. None of you girls did. It was awful."

"I know, honey. I had the same one."

"I so missed your soft touch, the warmth of your heart, the sweet smell of your perfume. I missed everything about you from your gentle smile to your loving embrace to your soft spoken words. I almost lost you twice and yet here you are lying beside me. Is this a dream? Please don't be a dream. Please don't go." He raised his head up to kiss her cheeks, her soft lips and warm tender neck. "Love, you're soaking wet. What's wrong?"

She wiped the tears streaming down her face then eagerly returned his kisses. "Nothing, honey. I'm just happy to have you back in my arms. Would you like to come home?"

'Yes." He struggled to sit up, but collapsed in her arms. "I can't seem to ..." He pushed himself up again, his arms shaking violently, and then fell. " ... to get up."

Lori caught him in her arms and pulled him close to her warm body. "I got you." She rubbed her hand through his hair and kissed his forehead. He tried to sit up again, but had no energy. "Oh, honey, you're so weak. When's the last time you fed?"

"A long time ago."

She tipped her neck back wrapping her arms tight around his head forcing his lips against her throat. "You need to feed. Let me help you get your strength back. Bite. Feed on my blood."

He licked the hardened jugular pulsing just under her chin. His tongue pressed down against the strong surge of crimson fluid rapidly pulsing just under her thin perfumed flesh. As his fangs grew, he raised his head. His body began to convulse and shake before collapsing in her arms.

Lori held him as he shook. "Stan! Are you okay? What's wrong, honey?" There was no response. His eyes closed and he stopped shaking.

Lori reached for the phone and called Chuck. "Find Jill and bring her here right away! There's something terribly wrong with Stan. Hurry, Chuck!"

Within minutes Chuck was at the door. As he unlocked it and tried to open it, the chain stopped him.

Lori screamed, "Hurry! Break the damn door down if you have to!"

Chuck kicked the door, breaking the chain off the hinges. Jill and Brook ran to Lori's side.

Brook cupped her hands over her mouth. "Oh, my God, he looks dead!"

Jill grabbed his wrist and checked for a pulse. She checked again and again. "I'm calling 911!"

"Don't!" Lori yelled.

A tall man entered the room and walked up to the girls. Chuck stopped him. "This is a private matter, sir. Please leave."

Lori looked up. "Raul! Thank God you're here."

Chuck looked at Lori in surprise. "You know him?"

"Yes, he's Stan's cousin." She turned her head toward Raul. "What's wrong with him? Even in hibernation he's never been this sick."

"He's dying, Lori."

"Oh my God, no! Not now, when I just remembered who he is. Jill, any ideas?"

"I would try a blood transfusion, but with no pulse and all his veins collapsed, I'm afraid that won't work."

Raul quickly grabbed a clear plastic tube from Jill's medical bag and rushed over to Lori. "Hurry, let's lay him on his back, but make sure you keep your body pressed against his."

Lori rolled Stan under her and lay on top as Raul pushed the clear tube up his nose and into Stan's stomach.

Raul looked at Brook and Jill. "Which of you two wants to be his donor?"

Lori interrupted him. "I do."

He turned to look at Lori. "Maybe later, but right now you're needed there to keep him from falling further into hibernation."

Brook walked up to Raul. "Let me do it for him."

"I was hoping you'd step forward." He propped up a pillow next to Lori and Stan. "Lie down and make yourself comfortable."

Brook climbed into the bed and lay on her back. "When I did the transfusion for Lori, the doctors used my right arm."

Jill walked up to her. "Did that arm work out okay for you?"

"I think so."

Jill cleaned Brook's right arm with an iodine solution to kill off any harmful bacteria then wiped it off. She then tied a tourniquet around her arm and gave her a small blue ball to squeeze to help keep the blood flowing through her arm. Raul handed Jill the other end of the plastic tube with the large needle attached. She looked at Brook. "Okay, squeeze the ball a few more times. The large median cubital arm vein grew and pushed out. "Okay, you can stop squeezing, it looks good. A slight pinch and we're on our way." Jill pushed the needle into the vein. Blood spurt into the clear plastic tube and raced into Stan's nose. Raul pushed the tube going into Stan's nose further into his stomach then pulled out another needle and jabbed it into his bloodroot and filled the syringe. He reached for the tube entering Stan's nose.

Jill grabbed Raul's wrist. "What are you doing?"

"I realize Stan has grown dependent on your human form of blood, but this bloodroot will multiply the nutritional value of Brook's donation hundreds of times thus speed his recovery." Jill let go of his wrist and watched as he injected the red solution into the line."

Jill walked over to Brook and checked the tubing attached to her arm. She watched in amazement at the speed at which Brook's blood raced out of her arm. "How do you feel, Brook?"

"My stomach feels cold, but hanging in there. Is it normal to feel a pulling sensation near the needle?"

Jill rubbed her shoulder. "Sometimes it feels that way near the needle. It won't be much longer. Keep squeezing the ball." She turned toward Raul. "How much longer do you think? Her blood is really flowing into Stan now."

"There's lower pressure in his stomach that's helping to draw the blood out of her arm. At about a pint, the fast flow should stop as that's about all he can take in at one time."

A few minutes later the flow stopped. Jill untied the tourniquet around Brook's arm and removed the needle and pressed a cotton bandage on her bleeding wound. "How do you feel, honey?"

"A little dizzy, but okay. Are you done already?"

"I think so. Can you hold your arm up for a minute and press your finger on this band aid?"

"Sure." She lifted the arm that seeped blood where the needle was inserted straight up.

Jill wrapped a bandage around Brook's arm. Raul grabbed the needle and removed it from the plastic line and lifted the crimson filled tube to his mouth and blew, forcing all remaining plasma into Stan. Then he pulled the tube out of Stan's nose.

Jill brought a blanket to Brook and covered her. "Are you okay?"

"A little tired, but not bad. The blanket feels good."

Raul sat down in the chair next to Lori and Stan. "Now we just have to wait. How do you feel, Lori?"

"I'm good. Do we have to worry about Stan coming out of this and attacking anyone?"

Author Notes

Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's cousin - rescued from an abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you sirthomas1960 for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 41
A Christmas Wedding - Part I

By NightWriter

Chuck sat guarding the entrance of the suite in the living room. Inside, a single bedside lamp lit the darkened bedroom with curtains closed. Jill slumped in her chair near Brook and watched as Brook drifted in and out of sleep. Stan lay on his back with Lori lying naked on top of him, smothering him like a warm blanket. All three were covered, which helped to trap the heat between them. Raul sat in a chair on Stan's side of the queen sized bed and leaned in toward Lori. "If and when he wakes, he should be fine. The only time he would attack someone upon waking is if he were in starvation mode."

Lori repositioned her head on Stan's chest. "That's a relief because the last time he came out of hibernation, it wasn't pretty." She looked at Stan's face. "Look! I think he's getting some of his color back."

Raul and Jill stood and looked close. Raul shook Stan's shoulder. "This is a very good sign." He nodded toward Lori. "Kiss his lips a few times. It might help break him out of this coma."

"What?"

"Just trust me. It will stimulate his mind and get the brain waves going again."

Lori lifted her head and gently pressed her lips against his. "Nothing's happening yet."

"Keep trying."

She kissed him again and again, deeper and longer. Within a few minutes it worked. His head moved and he started returning her kisses.

"Keep it up, Lori. He's still in a coma, but you're helping him find his way out."

They continued to kiss as Stan rolled on top of her. His lips now probed away from her lips, instinctively following a path to the warmest areas of her neck. He was now in a dream state. Suddenly, his eyes sprung open and a smile broke across his lips.

Lori's hands raced through his hair. "Welcome back, honey." She pulled his lips to hers and they kissed again.

"Is this still a dream, love?"

Lori's eyes opened wide. "This isn't a dream, honey. Just look around the room." She rolled on top of him again.

As Stan turned his head to look, the first person he saw was his cousin. "Hey, Raul! What are you doing here?"

Raul laughed. 'Saving your butt again as usual. What do you think I'm doing here?"

Stan raised his hand to meet Raul's and they shook. "Thank you for coming."

Raul nodded and smiled.

Next to Raul, Jill came into focus. Tears of joy filled her eyes as she stepped forward and kissed Stan's cheek. "You look much better, Stan. I thought we lost you."

He smiled and shook his head. "Not a chance with you and Lori around. Say, I heard about the cancer, Jill. We'll beat it just like before, I promise, okay?"

She smiled and nodded. "Okay."

Stan looked further around the room. "Where's Brook and Christine?"

Lori propped her head up with her arm and gazed into his eyes. "Christine is campaigning in Miami and Brook is lying next to us asleep."

"Asleep?"

"She was your first big donor tonight. She'll be fine once she rests."

"First donor? You mean there's more?"

Lori smiled and tipped her neck back as her fingers stroked her throat. "It all depends on how frisky you feel later."

He flipped her over rolling on top. Their lips locked for more deep kissing. Lori's face turned deep red as his lips moved down to her neck. Lori arched her head back and giggled while his tongue tickled the more sensitive areas of her throat. "Stan! I said later, honey! We have guests." Lori continued to laugh.

Raul walked up to Stan. "Well, this is probably a good time for me to cut out." He shook Stan's hand before turning to leave.

Lori turned her head toward the door. "Raul, wait!"

He turned. "What is it?" All eyes focused on Lori.

She stared deep into Stan's eyes. "I have an incredible idea. Since I already made plans for a huge Christmas party at the resort with my family, why don't we turn this into a wedding too?"

Stan bent down and kissed her lips. "You want a Christmas Wedding?"

Her eyes opened wide. "Yes! We were planning on getting married earlier this year anyway. Let's do it! What do you say?"

Stan's lips curled up as he gazed deep into her misty baby blues. "I'm going to need a best man." He turned toward Raul. "What do you say, buddy?"

Raul bowed. "I would be honored."

He returned his gaze to Lori and brought his lips to hers. "Let's do it!"

Lori screamed in excitement while wrapping her arms tight around Stan's neck.

...

The next three weeks passed quickly as wedding plans were made and invitations went out. Free round trip transportation to the resort along with free rooms and meals were arranged for all attendees. Important dignitaries from around the world planned to be present for this grand event, but the most important of these were Lori's parents scheduled to fly in on Christmas Eve. During this time, Stan worked to restore the girls' youthful health by injecting his miraculous venom into their bloodstreams. It couldn't have come a minute too soon, for planning a combined wedding and Christmas party was very exhausting. The venom immediately removed Jill's cancer as promised and quickly knocked down the girls' weights by twenty pounds. It also improved their eye sight to the point they no longer needed to wear glasses.

December sunsets always arrived too early at the resort. With the early sunsets the colors of Christmas came to life on the property sooner. White Italian lights decorated the many trees while multi-colored ones adorned all the buildings, docks and ships. Numerous Christmas trees, each standing over eight feet tall, were placed throughout the resort and decorated to the max. Each tree represented a charity guests could leave wishes and gifts for. At the main entrance, a seventy foot red and white Santa greeted guests. Trees and rocks along the lazy river were covered in white foam, giving them the appearance of freshly fallen snow. Christmas music played continuously throughout the resort and Santa made random appearances granting wishes to young and old wherever he went. The many ballrooms on the property were also decorated for Christmas parties, with one exception. The main ballroom had all white ribbons and bells and thousands of white Italian lights hung overhead. A huge sign at the entrance read 'Congratulations Lori and Stan!'

Dressed in a comfortable tank top and shorts, Lori struggled to open the door. Her arms and hands were heavy with five shopping bags filled with wrapped Christmas gifts. As she pushed the door open, she stumbled and fell inside.

Stan jumped out of the hot tub and ran over to help her up. "Are you okay?"

She dusted her shorts off. "Yes. The malls are just packed with last minute Christmas shoppers."

He closed the door. "Where's Brook? I thought she was with you."

She set her purse and sunglasses down on the table and began picking up the gifts that fell. "She's staying overnight with Jim. We met for lunch then I saw the two of them later looking at diamond rings over at Zack's Jewelers this afternoon. Brook looked very happy."

"They make such a beautiful couple. I wonder if weddings are contagious." He picked up a small gift that fell near him and walked away. "Hmm, this one looks interesting."

Lori laughed and chased after him. "Hey, where are you going? Get back here with that!"

He stopped and turned around. "What? It has my name on it." He held the perfectly wrapped gift to his ear and shook it before Lori snatched it back.

"We open our gifts on Christmas night, honey." Lori walked over to the eight foot Scotch Pine and added her packages to the growing pile of gifts under the tree then raised her arm to rub the sweat off her forehead. "Whew. I think that just about does it."

"Good gosh! Because I'm afraid if you went out to get any more, we'd need a bigger suite!"

Lori walked next to him and wrapped her arm around his waist. "Next time I get the brilliant idea to hold a wedding on Christmas, bop me over the head with something will ya?"

As she stared at the colorfully lit Christmas tree, Stan wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close and kissed her cheek. "Not a chance, love. Say, would you care to join me in the hot tub?"

"Oh, honey, why don't you start the fireplace, and I'll join you on the sofa."

"Even better." Stan walked over to the brick fireplace decorated with colorful Italian lights and Christmas stockings for him and Lori. He turned the switch and the gas fireplace started. He lit an incense candle then put on some romantic Christmas music before relaxing on the soft leather couch. The warmth of the fire heated his skin while the soft glow from the flickering flames reflected on his face. Lori walked in and sat next to him carrying a tall glass of her favorite Wishes Cabernet. She leaned back into his chest as he wrapped his arms around her.

Taking a deep breath, Lori softly said, "The incense smells very nice." Her eyes gazed into the yellow flames while her finger circled the gold colored rim of her wine glass. "Do you realize tonight is the last night we will sleep together as an unwed couple?"

"The last night? Aren't you forgetting about tomorrow night, love?"

She gently slapped his leg. "Don't you know, it's bad luck for the groom to see his bride in her wedding dress before the wedding?"

"Oh, I didn't know that. Is this another one of those strange human superstitions?"

Lori laughed. "Da, yeah. Where have you been, in another world?"

His hands opened with his palms pointing to the ceiling and laughed. "Actually I have; the far moon of Orion to be more precise." His arms tightened around her. "Okay then, where should I stay tomorrow night?"

"Can you stay with Raul?"

He gently rocked his future bride in his arms, while kissing her velvety smooth cheek. "I guess, but I'd much rather stay with you."

She placed her hand on his arm, rubbing it affectionately. "After tomorrow, you'll have me forever."

His cheek grazed against hers. "Hmm, forever, I think I can live with that." He turned his head, his lips searching for hers. She turned hers and met his wanting lips.

Lori lifted her glass of wine and sipped. "Emm, delicious, would you like a sip, honey?"

Gazing at her neck, he replied, "I might have something better in mind."

She smiled as she took another sip and leaned back into his chest as he wrapped his large muscular arms around her. "I have to admit, I didn't think it was possible, but I'm feeling a little nervous about tomorrow."

He lifted her hair and kissed the back of her neck. "Why?"

She took another large sip and swallowed hard. "Well, tomorrow my parents arrive. It will be the first time they will see the resort and us together."

He smiled. With one hand he gently stroked his fingers through her golden hair then kissed her temple. "I'm sure they will be very proud of you, love. And as for the resort, well they might just want to move in."

She took another sip then looked up into his dark liquid eyes. "Do you really think they will be proud of me?"

"Oh, love, without a doubt, incredibly proud of you. Just as proud if not more as I am of you. And there's one more thing you don't realize."

She rubbed her face in his chest. "Oh Stan. What's that?"

He rubbed her upper shoulders, gently massaging her tired muscles. "Back home, I'm a Prince, so let's see, oh yes, that makes you ... a Princess."

"Oh, that feels good. Hmm, a Princess. I can get used to that. It's very beautiful, but unfortunately only you and I can ever know that."

Lori tilted her head down as he rubbed the tiny knots out of her back. "Raul will know and he will treat you like a Princess. Where on Earth you have many different leaders in different countries, on my planet, there is only one Prince and Princess."

She finished her wine and set the glass on the table then turned and gazed into Stan's eyes. Her voice lowered. "I'd love to see your planet one day."

He studied her soft hair while gently brushing his hand through it. His eyes wandered to her high cheek bones then to her slightly open mouth. His finger touched her lips and softly traced the outline of her mouth. "I would love to take you there and give you the royal tour."

She turned around pressing her breasts against his and lowered her lips to meet his. They kissed passionately.

He picked her up and gently set her on the couch with her back against the side. They continued kissing with their arms wrapped tight around the other. Stan's lips strayed from her warm lips to her lower jaw. Lori thrust her head back over the edge of the sofa's arm. Blood rushed to her head as her long hair fell toward the floor. His fangs grew while he softly traced the many veins now exposed in her neck with his fingers. His eyes focused on the strong carotid pulse rapidly beating in her throat. He gently pressed his fingers on it, feeling the strong surge of crimson flowing just underneath. She wrapped her arms around his head and pulled him tight. The sweet smell of her scent weakened his thighs, but intensified his burning hunger for her. She lifted her head and placed her hands on his cheeks and they kissed. Stan turned his head and kissed her open palm, and licked the inside of her wrist. She arched her head back further and pulled his face deep into her throat. He entered her mind where the two shared incredible love making so intense it could only happen in their wildest imaginations. As she moaned and climaxed, his fangs pierced the thin layer of skin on her neck sending her into another intense wave of sexual satisfaction. He pulled his fangs out of her and licked her wounds until they healed. Lori raised her head and touched his blood soaked fangs with her finger then brought her finger to her mouth to taste what she shared. Lifting her other hand, she stroked his hair and warm cheeks with the back of her fingers. He brought her fingers to his lips and sucked on each one separately before bringing his lips back to hers.

As Stan nibbled on her earlobe and his tongue entered her ear, Lori tilted her head back. "If this is a taste of forever, I'm going to be one very happy woman."

Stan stood and grabbed her ankles then pulled her body down so her full back lay against the sofa. He placed a soft leather pillow under her head then moved his body up between her legs resting his head on her breasts where he suckled on her swollen nipples. Lori wrapped her arms around him and they slowly drifted off to sleep warmed by the soft glow of the fire and each other's tenderness while the soft melodies of Christmas echoed in their ears and the smell of incense filled their noses.

Author Notes

The concensus was not to end this at chapter 40, so I re-wrote parts of that chapter and will bring everyone together in this two part incredible ending. I deeply thank you and appreciate all your helpful feedback. There will be a sequel too, so this is not by a longshot the end, just a new beginning. :) Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you liz080 for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 42
A Christmas Wedding Part II

By NightWriter

Lori's heart swelled with pride while she waited for the arrival of her parents. She looked out the large glass window of Daytona International for the Wishes One jumbo jet. The happiest day of her life was now upon her. Tears of joy filled her eyes while feelings of love and anticipation washed over her mind. The warm afternoon sun brought the temperatures outside up to a comfortable eighty-one degrees.

Brook and Jim ran into the terminal and quickly spotted Lori standing at the window and joined her. Brook rubbed her hand across Lori's back. "There you are. We've been searching all over for you. Have they arrived yet?"

"I'm sorry, I just couldn't wait. No, not yet, but they are expected anytime now."

The white-topped Wishes seven-forty-seven banked to the right to turn west over the Atlantic to line up for its final approach.

Brook pointed. "Look, there she is!"

Lori stared out into the blue sky and watched as the white plane turned in the distance. She clutched her chest. "Oh, God, I'm so nervous."

Brook wrapped her arm around Lori's waist. "Don't be nervous, honey. This is supposed to be your happiest day. Just think, soon you will be married to the man of your dreams."

Lori watched as Wishes One descended and grew larger in view. "I know, I know. I just hope there are no last minute surprises."

Brook turned to look at Lori. "Relax, you're surrounded by people who love you so much they will make sure everything goes smooth; Stan for one, me for another."

Lori turned and hugged her cousin.

The Wishes jet touched down and taxied to the terminal. Through the window, Lori recognized the pilot. They both smiled and waved as the ramp attached to the main door. Lori, Brook and Jim walked to the ramp doorway and waited for everyone to exit.

The door swung open. First off the plane was Lori's father dressed comfortably in jeans and a Mickey Mouse sweatshirt. He stood six foot tall, hazel eyes and white short hair. Walking at his side, his shorter wife wearing matching jeans and sweatshirt. With her sparkling blue eyes and long blonde hair, it wasn't hard to see where Lori's good looks came from.

"Dad!" Lori ran up to her father. Upon seeing her, he dropped his bags and wrapped his arms around her, lifting her in the air as they spun and hugged. He no sooner set her down and she and her mother hugged.

Brook walked up to them and hugged. "Hi, Aunt Jackie and Uncle John."

Lori's father walked up to Jim and stretched out his hand. "You must be Stan?"

Jim shook his hand. "Well - -"

Lori touched her dad's arm. "This is Jim. He's Brook's boyfriend."

"Actually, fiancee now, Lori."

Lori looked over at Brook and whispered, "Fiancee?"

Brook nodded and smiled then ran toward Lori and they hugged. Brook gazed over at Jim and gave him a stern look. "I didn't want to say anything until AFTER your wedding."

"No, don't be silly. This is great news."

Lori's dad walked up to them. "So if this isn't Stan, where's the man you're marrying tomorrow?"

"We'll see him tonight."

He glanced over at his wife, then back to Lori. "The man who you are spending the rest of your life with couldn't be with you to meet the parents of the most important person in his life?"

Lori took a deep breath. "Dad. So tell me, how was your flight?"

He cleared his throat. "Best plane ride I've ever been on and that food was just incredible. I can't think of a place I've ever been that had steaks that tasted so good anywhere.

Lori's mom stepped closer. "Thank you for arranging the limo to pick us up at the door too. With all the snow and traffic, it made getting here so much more pleasant."

Brook's mom exited and joined the party. Brook ran up and hugged her and introduced her to her fiancee.

Lori walked up and hugged her. "Hello and welcome to Daytona, Aunt Maybell."

"Thank you, honey. Looks like a lot going on out here." She gazed out the window. "No snow and no one wearing coats out there. It reminds me of summer."

"It feels like it that's for sure. It's about eighty degrees out there. I hope you brought your bathing suit!"

Brook's mom laughed. "Oh, Lori, swim on Christmas? Not something that came to mind as I packed wedding and Christmas gifts. Besides, you know I can't swim."

Brook grabbed her mother's bags. "No problem, mom. Jim's a lifeguard."

Lori and Jim helped carry some of Lori's parents' bags as they all walked to the motor coach parked just outside.

Lori's father sat next to his wife up front and turned to Lori. "How far to the hotel?"

"Just a few minutes, dad. If you're up to it, we'd like to give you all a brief tour of the resort once you get unpacked."

The motor coach slowly pulled away. Within minutes it was pulling up to the front entrance of the resort. Tall palm trees lined the driveway with leaves blowing in the ocean breeze. Under the bright blue neon 'Wishes Resort' sign a two story waterfall lit by dozens of colorful flood lights emptied into a turquoise pool that wound around and into the hotel lobby. Coins of every denomination from countries around the world lined the bottom. Large goldfish swam around the many backlit rocks that were scattered about. A seventy-foot tall Santa greeted guests at the door.

Lori's mom gasped when she noticed a dozen police cars parked with their blue lights flashing. "My Lord. There must be a terrible accident up ahead."

Lori looked out her mom's window. "Oh, that. It's just the Governor's motorcade. Christine's in town for the wedding."

Her mom looked up into Lori's eyes in surprise. "Christine? Do you know the Governor personally?"

"Of course, we all do. She's a close friend."

The front of the motor coach lowered as it let out air. The doors opened. Hotel Bellhops dressed in gold suits and white slacks wearing white gloves and gold caps met the guests and helped carry in their bags. Everyone exited the bus and walked into the main lobby. Before the hotel doors automatically slid open, the sound of the ocean roared loud in the background as their lungs filled with the heavy salt and fish laden ocean air. As they walked in, the cool dry air of the interior welcomed them. The scent of pines and incense replaced the smell of ocean surf. The front reception desk wound around to their right following the water from the waterfall. Above the clerks, sixty inch flat screen monitors displayed menus from the various restaurants on the side while playing live video of happenings around the resort. Christmas lights, trees and wreaths decorated the floor as far as the eye could see while Christmas music softly played in the halls. Lori's father walked up to one of the monitors and leaned into it. His mouth opened, but nothing came out.

Lori pulled on his hand. "Come on, dad. Let's get your room set before you start making plans. You can watch this in your room later if you want."

"Wait, honey," he called over to his wife. "Jackie, did you see this?" He stood in awe, watching the images dance across the monitor. Brook's mom joined Lori's as they stood and watched the TV.

Christmas Eve at Wishes Resort felt like any other day in paradise. The monitor started with a colorfully lit and decorated Christmas tree with dozens of wrapped presents under it. Behind the tree a log burning fireplace glowed. Hung across the top were dozens of multi-colored Italian lights and below them hung several cheery Christmas stockings. Above the fireplace were hundreds of Christmas cards arranged to look like a Christmas tree. As the camera view zoomed into the orange flames a gold message written in script sparkled across the screen ... 'From our home to yours ...Happy Holidays from the Wishes Family- Let us help make your wish come true today.' The message slowly faded and was replaced by a screen showing tourists splashing under a huge waterfall in one of the many pools that dotted the property. The image then switched to a view showing guests relaxed as they floated down a winding trail of the lazy river in their blue tubes as they sipped drinks. The next image showed people surrounded by sand and colorful beach umbrellas sun tanning while lying on lounge chairs under a bright blue sky. The screen then shifted to the tropical golf course where the annual Christmas Cup was going on. This event attracted hundreds of golfers from around the world who competed for prizes into the hundreds of thousands of dollars for best scores. The next scene showed each of the Wishes cruises stating they were keeping to their usual schedules taking guests out fishing, snorkeling and out to dinner daily. Every restaurant and nightclub was advertised on the side and showed pictures of tasty food, people dancing and the names of some of the top entertainers to visit the resort during the past year.

Lori tugged at his hand harder. "Dad!"

His head jerked her way. "They sure offer a lot here." Everyone followed Lori to the desk and picked up their room keys.

The guests went to their rooms and changed into more comfortable clothing. Shorts and t-shirts or blouses replaced the jeans and sweatshirts. Lori and Brook showed their parents around the resort starting with an exciting ride on the monorail underwater. Here they watched as tropical fish, manta rays and dolphins swam near a sunken pirate ship in the distance. The monorail took them to the far north end of the resort where they exited and walked along the docks where the Wishes cruise ships parked. As they walked back they strolled lazily along the beach the first half, followed by a walk on the pier that ran out one hundred fifty feet into the ocean. Every now and then they would see a pod of dolphins swim past or watch as a cruise ship left or entered port. By the time they arrived back at the main hotel, the sun was setting and all the lights of the resort came alive. Upon entering the lobby, the girls helped them back to their rooms.

"Okay, we'll come get you in a couple hours for wedding practice. If you need anything, please let Brook or I know." Everyone nodded as Brook and Lori left.

Brook stepped into the elevator and turned toward Lori. "Well, what do you think?"

"I think we just blew them away. The resort leaves one with that kind of first impression that's speechless."

Brook laughed. "I noticed your dad wasn't his talkative self."

The elevator opened and they walked into the penthouse. "It takes a lot to overwhelm that man, but I think we might have just done that tonight."

Stan relaxed in the hot tub half asleep. The girls woke him as they walked in. "What? Overwhelm who?"

Lori strolled over and bent to kiss his cheek. "Hi, honey. If you stay in there any longer, you're going to start looking like a shriveled up prune."

He smiled while eying her and Brook. "Oh, aren't you the jokester. If you're not lying at my side when I wake, I get pretty cold. This is the only thing that keeps me warm when you're not around."

"I know, but I can't be with you all day, honey. There's too much to do. By the way, what are you going to do tonight? Does Raul have a hot tub?"

"No, but we won't need one. The temperature on the ship is a comfortable hundred degrees."

"Jeez, that's a bit too warm for me. Will Raul be joining us for wedding practice and dinner tonight?"

"I sure hope so. He's an important part of the wedding party." Lori started unbuttoning her blouse. "I'm going to take a quick shower and get ready." She walked to her room and closed the door.

Stan turned his focus to Brook. "How are you doing?"

She broke eye contact and gazed out to the darkness of the ocean.

Stan climbed out of the tub and dried himself off with a beach towel before walking up to her. With his damp fingers he gently turned her chin toward him. "Brook?"

Her brown eyes looked down then up to meet his. "I'm so confused."

"About?"

Her eyes sharpened sending daggers to his heart. "I still love you, Stan. Marrying Lori hurts and drives me crazy when I think about you two. I keep it inside for the most part, but it drives me crazy sometimes."

Stan reached for her. "Hey, hey, hey."

She pulled away and walked to the balcony door and gazed outside. "Part of me wants to do whatever it takes to have you. The other part wants to let you go to the woman you choose to be with." She turned to face him. "We've been through so much it kills me to have to give you up. I try not to think about it too much. I love Lori and if it wasn't for her, I never would have met you. I want her to be happy, God I really do. Then there's Jim, and I love him too. What's going on? God, I'm so confused."

He pulled Brook close and held her tight. "Oh my, so many mixed emotions for one so young."

"Let's run away, Stan! Just you and me."

"Where should we go?"

"Anywhere we can be together."

Stan rocked her in his arms. "We'll always be together, love. Perhaps not as you want, but we will continue to share our lives. I hope you know how deeply I care about you. Words can't express the feelings I have for you. But for Lori, we need to put our passions behind us and accept things for the way they are this moment forward. I must be with Lori now."

Brook wiped the tears from her eyes. "I know. It just hurts."

"I know and I wish I could take away all that pain you feel. I never meant to hurt you. Jim's a lucky man to have someone like you in his life, someone capable of such deep love."

Brook looked up. "You really think so? Thank you. Did you hear, he proposed to me last night?"

"No, I didn't, but that's great news! Where's the diamond?"

"In my room. We weren't going public with this until after your wedding."

"That's nonsense. You should scream this out loud."

"Lori said the same thing. Jim treats me so much better than Jason. Why, he's even encouraging me to go back to school and finish my nursing degree. I would never have met him without you and Lori. Speaking of which, what about you and Lori? Didn't you once tell me you couldn't marry anyone?"

"Oh you remember? Yes I did say that, but after almost losing her, I couldn't bear the thought of ever losing her again. Love has a way of making us do things for another we wouldn't normally do for ourselves. Have you ever seen that woman happier than now?"

Brook smiled. "No, I think you're making her the happiest woman on the planet. Her face has glowed all day."

He looked down and wiped Brook's tears from her cheek. "There's that beautiful smile. Come here." He hugged her tight as she rested her head on his shoulder. "It'll be alright."

A knock at the door broke their embrace.

She wiped the tears from her eyes. "Why don't you get ready and I'll get the door."

He kissed her cheek. "Are you going to be okay?"

Brook nodded and turned toward the door as Stan disappeared in Lori's bedroom. "Raul! Please, won't you come in?"

"Good evening, Brook." He took her hand and kissed it then handed her a chilled bottle of Dom Perignon. "Stan asked that I bring with me a bottle of the finest champagne. This is what the lady downstairs recommended. Will this do for tonight?"

Brook turned the bottle around inspecting its label. "Uh, yes, this is perfect. How could you afford this?"

He held out a gold Wishes card. "Stan said I should use this whenever someone asked me to pay for something here."

Brook quickly nodded. "Oh, yes, that card will do."

Stan exited the bedroom dressed in his best black suit and closed the door behind him before joining Brook and Raul in the living room. "Hey, Raul."

Brook walked toward the kitchen with the champagne. "I'll just keep this chilled in the fridge for now. Would you like anything to drink, Raul?"

"No thank you, I'm fine."

Stan raised a finger to Raul. "Excuse me for a second." He turned around facing Lori's bedroom. "Love, we were supposed to pick your parents up five minutes ago."

The bedroom door opened. "Well, obviously I'm running a little late. Can you get them? Brook and I will meet you down in the lobby."

Brook walked in with a glass of wine.

Stan turned toward her. "Aren't you getting ready?"

She took a sip. "Why, it's just rehearsal. I can be ready in two minutes."

Stan smiled then turned to Raul and tapped his arm. "Care to join me for a walk?"

"Sure."

Stan turned to Brook and whispered, "See if you can get that cousin of yours downstairs in ten minutes, okay?"

She smiled. "I make no promises. She sometimes gets stuck on choosing shoes."

Stan and Raul walk into the elevator. He hands Raul the ring he intends to give Lori. "What do you think?"

Raul tilts the ring under the light admiring the sparkle and color then hands it back. "Not bad, Stan."

They arrive at Lori's parent's suite and Stan knocks on the door. Lori's father answers dressed in a grey suit. He quickly turns to his wife. "I told you the TV was too loud. Now we have security at the door."

"No, Mr. Strobinski, my name is Stan, Lori's fiancee." He turned to face his cousin. "This is Raul, my cousin and Best Man."

Lori's mother joined them at the door as Lori's father laughed and replied, "Oh, I'm terribly sorry. You looked just like security. Please, come in. Call me John. And this here is my wife, Jackie."

Stan replied, "It's nice to meet you." Stan and Raul kissed Lori's mom's hand and shook her father's.

John studied Stan's muscular six foot body from head to toe. His eyes stared deep into Stan's. "So you're the man who stole my daughter's heart."

"No, sir. She stole mine."

"Well, I've never seen her so happy. You must be doing something right."

"Since we're here, there is something I must ask as a formality."

"What's that?"

"May I ask your permission to marry your daughter?"

"Of course, of course, Stan. I wasn't expecting you to ask, but I do appreciate it, son. Yes, you have her mother's and my blessings."

"Thank you."

John opened the door and looked down the hall. "Speaking of her, where is your future bride?"

"Still getting ready. Something about finding the right shoes I guess. She said she would meet us in the lobby."

He laughed. "It's only a rehearsal. You'd swear she was getting ready for a visit from the Pope. Boy, if this is how long it takes her to get ready for rehearsals, imagine how long it will take her to get ready for her wedding tomorrow. Stan, I wouldn't want to be in your shoes tomorrow! You might be standing a long time."

Lori's mom wrapped her arm around her husband's waist as she looked up at Stan. "She's just a little nervous, honey. You know how I was on our wedding day. She just wants everything to be perfect. Besides, there's only one pair of shoes that go with her wedding dress."

Stan looked at his watch. "Maybe we should start our way to the lobby in case she's already waiting."

Everyone made their way down the elevator to the lobby where Brook and Lori met them. They climbed into the black Stretch Limo and were driven to St. Paul's Cathedral a couple miles north. Father Dennis met them at the door and helped the wedding party through the practice. The music and wedding procedure were practiced several times before everyone left and returned to the resort. Father Dennis joined them for the rehearsal dinner.

The Blue Lantern specialized in American cuisine like steak and seafood. Award winning chefs prepared some of the best tasting entrees at the resort. Three of the four sides of the restaurant faced views surrounding the resort. Candles bathed white cloth covered circular tables in soft shades of yellow. A vase filled with red, yellow and white roses rested at the center of each table while long stemmed crystal wine glasses towered over gold napkins folded into pyramid shapes. Above, tiny blue topaz stars sparkled against a dark mirrored background and appeared to flow out of a gold Aladdin's Lamp that floated in the middle of the ceiling. The room smelled of hickory and wine. Between the dance floor and Christmas tree a live band played the songs and melodies of Christmas.

As the wedding party arrived, they were escorted to their reserved table overlooking the magnificent Atlantic. Already seated were Christine, her body guard John, Chuck, Jim and Jill. As the wedding party walked up to the table, everyone stood and exchanged greetings.

Stan looked around for someone that seemed to be missing. "Does anyone know what happened to Brook?"

Brook ran into the restaurant, holding a bottle of Dom Perignon. "I'm right here, just needed to stop at the suite and get something."

A waitress met Brook and took the bottle of champagne. "I'll take care of this for you."

Stan smiled. "Dom Perignon, we need to double-check your pay scale."

Lori wrapped her arm around his shoulder and pulled his head close to her lips. "What are you talking about, she deserves a raise."

Brook took her seat in the cherry wood chair between Jim and Lori. "I can't take all the credit. Raul brought this. I just kept it cold in the fridge."

Stan slapped his hand on Raul's back. "Good choice, man! You're the best Best Man I've ever had."

Raul's head lowered as he looked around the table and smiled. "Thank you."

Menus were passed out and guests took turns placing orders. A waitress returned with filled champagne glasses and placed the bubbly in front of everyone. Another waitress passed around bread, butter and olive oil for dipping, while another waitress took drink orders.

Christine pulled her chair closer to the table, steepled her fingers under her chin and looked at Lori and Stan. "How did the practice go tonight?"

Lori smiled as she looked at Father Denise and nodded. "It was perfect."

Several waitresses returned with their drinks and passed them out. Lori's mom buttered a piece of bread and looked toward Christine. "Congratulations on your re-election, Governor."

Christine took a bite out of her bread. "Thank you. Please, call me Christine. I take it as the highest honor and a serious responsibility to serve Florida for the next four years."

Stan glanced toward Christine and smiled. "Hey, the campaign ended last month, you can relax now. Tell her what you really think."

She squinted her eyes while looking at Stan then took a sip of wine. "Okay, okay, I confess. I love all the perks like the motorcade wherever I go and just have to live in the Governor's Mansion. It's my dream home. There, are you satisfied now?"

Everyone broke out in laughter.

Several waitresses arrived to serve the guests their dinners, refill drinks and take away used plates. The sound of forks clanking against plates echoed over the Christmas music, as the smell of fresh grilled steaks filled the air.

Raul stood and tapped his knife against his champagne glass. "I'd like to propose a toast to Stan and Lori ... May the depth of your love forever warm your hearts." He rose his glass. "To Lori and Stan!" Everyone stood and rose their glasses and cheered ... "To Lori and Stan!"

After the last piece of cake was served, and everyone's hunger was satisfied, Lori and Stan glided out to the dance floor as the next Christmas song began to play. Her arms draped around his neck while his wrapped tight around her waist. As they slowly swayed to the soft music across an empty dance floor their loving eyes locked into each other's. Without thought, their lips came together.

Author Notes

Maybe the next chapter will be the last? The Muse is fighting me, LOL. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you Diannatilley for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 43
A Christmas Wedding Part III

By NightWriter

Above the center of the dark dance floor hung a perfectly shaped eight thousand carat diamond. As it turned, it sparkled, reflecting thousands of tiny light beams in rainbows of color across the floor like a rotating disco ball. An old Wishes legend stated that when struck by one of these billion dollar reflections, incredible wealth and health would follow.

Stan gently took Lori's hand and led her out to the floor directly under the diamond where the mistletoe hung. There, the two kissed. The wedding party clapped and clinked their glasses encouraging them to kiss again. After kissing each other once more, the band started to play the song, 'I'll be Home for Christmas'.

He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close. She draped hers around his neck. The two slowly danced and swayed to the rhythm of the music. Half way through the song, the wedding party joined them. They danced throughout the night to all their favorite Christmas melodies. Before long, the evening was over, but not before everyone had a chance to know each other just a little better while sharing a good time. As the guests parted for their rooms, Brook and Jim stopped by the elevator to embrace one last time before saying good night. On this last evening before the wedding, Brook made special plans to spend the night with Lori while Stan made plans to spend the night with Raul.

Raul and Brook accompanied Lori and Stan to the penthouse. As they entered, Lori turned toward Stan and they embraced. Her eyes darted from eye to eye as she gazed deep into his. "I had a wonderful evening, honey. Everything was so perfect."

Stan's eyes lowered to her lips, followed by his mouth. The two kissed one last time before he walked over to the closet and grabbed his black tuxedo. He turned and looked at Lori. "I would much rather spend the night here with you, love. Are you sure about these outdated human traditions?"

Brook laughed then opened her arms and ushered Stan and Raul toward the door. "Outdated you say? Now out you two go. I'll take care of her."

Stan smiled "Well, how about one last kiss before -"

Raul's legs suddenly gave out and he hit the floor. As he stood, his right hand covered his ear, his face turned pure white and he acted like he was intently listening to someone. He grabbed Stan's arm. "Our Mother Ship is under attack!"

"What? The Scorpious?"

"Yes. They have disabled the ship's main exit preventing our fighters to launch. She's totally defenseless. We need to save her! The Scorpious must have used every last fighter for this surprise assault. They are swarming in the thousands, firing on and weakening the Mother Ship's shield. It's only a matter of time before the shields collapse. Our two fighters are the only things that can stop them now."

"Raul, this is suicide; two fighters against their entire armada?"

"They are monsters. They won't stop with the Mother Ship."

Lori ran up to Stan and wrapped her arm around his waist. "Honey?"

Stan looked at Raul, then back to her and paused. "Raul's right, love. If we don't stop them, they will come here next. Their appetite for blood is unquenchable." Stan hugged Lori tight as Brook joined Stan and Lori and wrapped her arms around them both.

Raul walked to the door. "Stan, we need to go."

"Raul, wait. I have an idea. Can Lori and Brook join us and take up the rear gunner positions? They can help watch our backs as we engage their lead fighters."

Raul lifted a thumb to his chin and looked at the girls. "Are humans capable of fighting?"

Stan looked down at Lori and smiled. "He asks if humans are capable of defending themselves. Clearly, he hasn't studied human history. What do you think?"

Lori shook her head. "I don't understand."

Stan placed a hand on each of Lori's shoulders and stared into her sky-blue eyes. "Love, I know a lot is being thrown at you at once. I need you to listen to me, okay?"

Lori nodded and gazed deep into his.

"I have what some here might call a UFO. It's a fighter and it's waiting on the rooftop to take us to the aliens. Raul has one too. All I need you to do is shoot anything that comes at us from behind. It will feel just like a video game. I'll teach you everything you need to know. Can you do this?"

Lori turned to Brook. "Can you believe this? Is this really happening?"

Stan shook her until her eyes met his again. "Lori! Can you do this?"

Lori nodded. "Yes."

Stan turned to Brook. "How about you? Can you help keep the aliens off Raul's ship?"

"I'll do my best, but I feel like Lori. What are you talking about?"

"Let's go to the roof and we will show you."

The four ran up the stairwell to the helipad where Raul's and Stan's fighters awaited them.

"Wo, wo, wo. What the hell is that?" Lori asked.

"These are the fighters I spoke of, love. They fly like nothing you've ever known. They'll help us take out the Scorpious."

Lori walked up to Stan and approached the black triangular shaped fighter. Stan helped her climb into the back seat as Raul helped Brook in the back seat of his craft.

Brook looked around sniffing. "What is that sweet smell?"

Raul laughed. "Why, that's me. You think I smell sweet?"

"Ah, yeah, like chocolate chip cookies."

Lori looked at Stan and smiled.

The girls were shown the joystick in the middle with the red button on top that would be used to fire their weapons. Stan and Raul climbed in their front seats and sealed the hatch then lifted off the rooftop. Within seconds they were leaving Earth's atmosphere. On board, all four could communicate as if they were sitting next to each other, but in their heads, not over intercom speakers. They didn't need flight suits even though the fighters were traveling faster than the speed of light. On the way to Saturn, the girls were told how to operate their guns and how to use the targeting screen drawn on the windows around them.

Lori watched as the blue and green planet she called home fell further and further away. "Oh, my God! Is this a dream or is this really happening?" Lori asked.

"This is really happening, love. We'll be okay and soon be returning home before you know it."

"I hate to interrupt you two, but let's stay focused on what we need to do. There isn't much time. For Lori and Brook, if it helps, think of this as a dream. The element of surprise will be to our advantage so we want to hit them hard right from the start."

"They can't see us, right, Raul?"

"No, they won't be able to actually see us, but they'll know our general location from our missiles once they leave us. The way they swarm, they'll be attacking us like crazy once they see a few of their ships blow up."

Alarms suddenly rang out and the cockpit screens lit up in all kinds of colors. Stan and Raul worked to silence the alarms. Within seconds, Saturn grew large into view. Raul's Mother Ship orbited just outside the outer ring. Flashes of bright light flooded their cockpits from the continuous explosions hitting the Mother Ship's shields.

"I'll cover the rear of our Mother Ship if you can take the front, Stan."

"Roger that. Man, these bastards are vicious."

Raul's ship immediately banked left and down pulling ahead of Stan's. Stan continued forward positioning his craft in front of the Mother Ship then turned to attack the Scorpious head on.

"Damned, there are a lot of these guys! Are you ready, love?"

"As ready as I'll ever be."

"Aim for the red targets. Those are the ones attacking us from the rear."

As Stan pulled away a trail of Scorpious fighters followed behind blindly firing.

"Okay, love. Do your thing."

"There's too many!"

"Focus ... focus ..."

"I got one! Hey, this is easier than a video game. My eyes are automatically targeting these guys. How are you doing over there, Brook?"

"Shit! They're all over the place like bees swarming."

Stan replied, "Focus on them one at a time, Brook. You'll hit your targets much easier that way."

"Hey, that works. Bam! Take that, you blood sucker! I'm getting the hang of this."

"Coming around for another run, love." Stan banked hard right to get in front of the Mother Ship again. "Look, the Scorpious that were on our tail are still flying away. They can't see that we turned back."

Lori replied, "Good riddance."

Stan led another charge. "Clearing another path." More Scorpious came from behind and attacked.

"It's getting easier, honey."

A loud crackle echoed in their heads. Raul screamed, "Stan, we've been hit! The Scorpious Mother Ship just arrived back here and can see through our cloaking. I've got a couple hundred swarming on my tail and can't hold them off much longer. Brook! Fire! Brook!"

"I'm on my way!" Stan banked hard left. "There she is. What the ...?"

"What is it, Stan? Hurry! They're ganging up on us," Raul yelled.

"There is an orange ray extending out from her to you. It's pulling you into her and de-cloaking you."

"It's slowing us down so their fighters can take us. Help, Stan! Our shields are starting to collapse."

"Coming around from underneath. She'll never know what hit her. Arming missiles. Getting closer, closer ...

"Stan! I'm losing shields!"

"Need to get real close for this so they can't shoot down the missiles. Almost there ... almost there ... firing!" Stan fired twenty missiles into the belly of the Scorpious Mother Ship.

"Good shot, Stan. You're too close! Get out of there! Pull up! Pull up!"

A huge fireball erupted as the Scorpious Mother Ship exploded. Raul's spacecraft shook as the shock wave from the explosion rocked him back and forth. The remaining enemy fighters retreated into the darkness.

"Stan, are you out there, buddy? Stan?"

Stan's ship de-cloaked and pulled alongside Raul's. "What do you say we go after this scourge of the universe and finish them off once and for all?"

Ratoon's baritone voice interrupted, "My congratulations to you all. You saved our ship from certain catastrophe."

"Dad? Are you here?" Raul asked.

"In spirit, son. Go back to Earth. We can repair the Mother Ship and track the remaining Scorpious. Stan, for one who calls himself a scientist, you sure fight like an experienced warrior."

Stan and Raul turned their ships around and raced back to Earth. "Thank you, Uncle Ratoon. It must be hidden in my genes."

"I knew you were a natural warrior. My apologies to your future bride for this happening on the eve of her special wedding, but she and her cousin should feel very proud for helping save their own world as well. Back here, we would hold a celebration and award you all metals of victory."

"Thank you, Uncle Ratoon. I know it wasn't your fault the bugs decided to attack now," Lori replied.

Ratoon laughed. "Bugs?"

"Well, they sort of look like overgrown grasshoppers back home. Do you think they'll be back?"

Ratoon laughed. "Well, they sure are the meanest and ugliest creatures I've ever run into out there. No, I don't think they'll be back. You've given the cowards a good scare. Besides, without their Mother Ship they can't go far. We'll catch them. I only wish my wife and I could be there to attend your wedding. We're just too far away to make the trip in time. But we have given you and Stan a very precious wedding gift. Your human species show greater promise than I first thought and that goes for your co-pilot too, Raul."

"Agree. Brook is a hell of a gunner! She held them off until Stan arrived," Raul replied.

Just then a bright star appeared above and in front of them against the darkness of space and grew brighter. Taking on the appearance of a topaz gemstone, it sparkled like a billion watt candle bathing the heavens in shades of blue.

"Wow! What is that?" Brook asked.

Raul replied, "That, my dear, is a star that has gone supernova."

Lori asked, "Supernova?"

"Yes, love. The star we're looking at exploded many light years ago. It is dying, but in so doing, it will bring new life to the universe. Doesn't it make a beautiful Christmas star? Merry Christmas," Stan replied.

Lori gazed out her window. "It's so beautiful. I've never seen anything like this before. Do stars explode a lot?"

"No, not really. The last supernova seen from Earth was over two thousand years ago. You should know that the iron in your sweet blood was made by a star that exploded ... just like this one ... billions of years before your own sun was born. It's the cycle of life."

"Oh, wow. All of a sudden I feel so connected to everything."

"As you should, love. In a way, we're all connected." Stan's ship rolled as it sped toward the blue planet ahead.

Just as suddenly as the star brightened and turned the heavens blue, it disappeared and faded into the darkness.

Brook asked, "Where did it go?"

"Some explosions last only minutes while others linger for days. In a few years your scientists will see the outer shell from the explosion as the gas expands out into the universe," Stan replied.

The sun grew larger and brighter as their two ships approached Earth's dark side. Millions of tiny lights glowed like white diamonds below showing where the larger cities were. Lightning flickered across thousands of miles where thunderstorms raged near the equator.

Lori gazed at the stars and the approaching Earth. "Oh, Stan, it is so beautiful up here. My God, I've never seen so many stars or even the Earth like this. Can we come up here again one day?"

"Sure. We can even visit Raul if you want."

"Well, Stan, not so sure about that," Raul replied. "Now that the Scorpious have been defeated, we might want to head to the next star system, or maybe even return home."

"Oh, I'd hate for you to leave, Raul. It seems like you just arrived."

Lori interrupted, "Say, I have a question for you both. How come the sun doesn't bother you in space, but back on Earth the rays can kill you?"

"The spaceship protects us," Stan replied.

They cloaked as their ships entered the Earth's atmosphere and glided to the Wishes rooftop. Hovering alongside the helipad, Stan and Raul jumped out and helped the girls exit.

Upon setting foot on solid ground again, Lori immediately jumped up and hugged Stan. "It's so good to be home. If you think I can go to sleep after this ..."

Stan laughed. "Nerves a little rattled, aren't they?"

They walked down the flight of stairs to the suite. "My legs are still shaking. More like my nerves are shattered. What a night! What a spaceship, honey. Do you know all you can do with a spacecraft like that?"

"I have some ideas, but keep in mind I'm sworn not to interfere with Earthly affairs."

Lori opened the penthouse and everyone entered. "But, honey, you can revolutionize our knowledge of the universe, our understanding of science, and so much more."

Stan smiled. "I'm content just running this little resort and living in peace among the people here. In fact, if it wasn't for you, I would be on my way home with Raul right now."

Lori turned to gaze in his eyes. "What are you saying? I thought this was your home."

"It is, but only because of you, love. My real home is hundreds of your Earth years away. Maybe one day I will take you there."

"Seems a bit far."

"It is if you live only one hundred years. We'll have to look at the human genome and see if we can make changes to lengthen those years." Stan noticed Raul dozing off on the couch. "Hey! Raul! Wake up. Are you okay?"

"Feeling a little weak at the moment. The battle took a little more out of me than I thought. I just need my root and I'll be fine."

"Let me get it for you. Where is it?"

"Back on the Mother Ship."

Stan looked around the room. "Damned."

Lori grabbed Stan's arm and looked up at him. "What is it?"

"His body is repairing itself. We need to get him a donor and fast."

"Can he just use your bloodroot?"

"No. The root's special properties rest in the unique formula that's matched to each of our DNA. We're going to have to ask one of the female staff members if they want to be a donor."

Brook walked over and touched Raul's cool face. "What the Hell. I'll do it."

Stan walked next to her. "That's very kind of you. Do you know what to do?"

Brook laughed. "What do you think? Like he's my first alien? Don't worry, I know what he needs. I promise I'll take very good care of him. Besides, he smells so good."

"Get close enough to him and he'll say the same thing about how you smell. Be gentle with Raul. He's never done this before."

Raul opened his eyes as Stan helped him to Brook's room and laid him on the bed.

As Stan backed away, he said, "I envy you, Raul."

"Why? What's going on?" Raul looked around then spotted her.

Brook walked in and started to unbutton her blouse. She turned and escorted Stan to the door before closing it.

Stan stayed outside the door and listened.

"What are you doing, Brook? Oh, you feel so warm. Emmm, it feels good when you press up against me like that. What's that smell? Oh, Brook."

Brook moaned.

Lori walked up to Stan in her red lace teddy. "What do you think? Did he just bite her?"

Brook moaned again, this time much deeper and louder.

"Oh, most definitely." Stan turned to face her as he wrapped his arms around her neck. "Hmm, don't you look beautiful tonight. If you're trying to seduce me, it's working."

Lori tipped her head back and traced her left jugular with her finger. In a sexual tone, she said, "I can't seem to relax tonight. I'm all hot ... and bothered."

"I think I know just the thing to help you relax and help us both get some rest tonight. But, what about those human traditions about not being with me tonight?"

Lori smiled. "And what traditions would those be? I sometimes forget."

Stan smiled as he bent down, picked her up and carried her to their bedroom and kicked the door closed.

Author Notes

Maybe the next chapter will be the last? The Muse is fighting me all the way, LOL. Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you for reading this next chapter in their lives. Thank you also for your gracious and helpful reviews. And thank you Harleycowgirl for use of your beautiful picture.

Chapter 44
A Christmas Wedding (The End)

By NightWriter

A gentle December breeze blew through the swaying palm trees outside St. Paul's Cathedral. The chilled night air brought out the twinkle in the stars above. Through an open door, the music of Johann Pachelbel echoed from the church organ. A row of dark limos lined the street and pulled up to the curb, dropping off their guests. Dignitaries and friends from around the world gathered to join Stan and Lori on this historic night. Men dressed in suits, women in beautiful dresses all holding hands slowly walked up the cement steps to the Cathedral door. Chuck and Jim dressed in dark tuxes and acting as the wedding ushers politely greeted them. Each extending their arms, they escorted the women guests to their seats while their husbands or dates followed behind. When the guests took their seats, they were given a sheet of paper with the night's itinerary.

The organ music filled the church with spiritual hymns and classical tunes as the scent of burning incense hung thick in the air. Beautiful vases filled with red and white roses adorned the altar while stained glass artwork clung to the interior walls. Toward the front, Stan and Raul stood with their hands clasped behind their backs as they smiled and talked with the guests. Like Chuck and Jim, they wore black tuxedos with a shiny black pinstripe that ran down the side of their dress pants to their polished shoes. At the opposite end of the church from Stan, tucked in one of the side rooms, Brook, her mom and Lori's worked to put the finishing touches on Lori as she stood wearing her white strapless satin wedding gown. The women were given beautiful white and pink cymbidium orchids to wear around their wrists that smelled like fresh lilacs. As the Maid of Honor, Brook wore a light blue dress she and Lori picked out a week earlier.

As more guests arrived, the church filled to capacity. People talked and looked around the room for others they knew. A hush came over the crowd as Vito, the new mob boss from Vegas, entered holding hands with his new girlfriend. Vito was dressed in black except for the bright red carnation in his top suit pocket. His girlfriend, a Vegas stripper, looked sharp in a dark blouse. They sat near the front next to Jill and Christine, making John, Christine's body guard, a little uneasy.

Brook peeked out the door just as Chuck and Jim pulled the white runner down the aisle leading to the altar for the bride and groom. Stan met them up front and shook their hands then patted them on their backs. He and Raul stood at the front and watched as Father Dennis stepped out from behind the altar holding his bible. The music softened, which was Lori's father's cue to join his daughter and wife in the back. Stan and Raul took their places and nodded to Father Dennis and they all turned to look toward the back. The Wedding March was about to begin, all the organist needed was a sign from Lori's mother or father.

Lori's dad stepped up to the door as Brook held it open for him. He walked over to his daughter and peered deep into her blue eyes. "You look very beautiful, sweetheart."

Lori looked up at him and brushed her white veil to the side and smiled. "Thank you, Dad."

He reached for her hand and kissed her cheek. "I can't believe I'm giving you away. I must be crazy!"

Lori's eyes fluttered, her head fell back and she fainted. Her father caught her and gently carried her to the sofa then rubbed her white lace covered arm. Brook and her and Lori's mom joined. "Lori, sweetheart." He turned and looked at his wife who now joined him by Lori's side. "Her hands are ice cold. Should we call a doctor?"

Brook closed the door and leaned her back against it and let out a deep breath. "We didn't get any sleep last night. She's probably exhausted. Would you like me to get Jill?"

Lori's mom replied, "Maybe she's coming down with something." She knelt and rubbed Lori's hand. "Honey, are you okay?" There was no response. She looked up at Brook. "Get the doctor."

Brook ran out and brought Jill to the back. Jill checked Lori's wrist for her pulse then rubbed her hand over Lori's forehead.

Lori's dad grabbed Jill's arm. "What's wrong?"

"I'm not sure. She needs some air. Can everyone leave for a couple minutes ... except for you, Brook."

Brook closed the door as everyone walked out. Lori started moaning.

Jill looked at Brook. "Get me some water, will you, then tell me what happened last night?"

Jill placed two fingers on Lori's throat. "Her pulse is fast and weak. My guess is her blood pressure is barely readable." Jill forced open Lori's eye lids and looked at her pupils. "She looks anemic, acts exhausted and feels ice cold. She's in no shape to get married."

Brook handed Jill a glass of water. "What's wrong with her?"

"I'm not sure. What happened last night?"

"We were up late. I don't think either of us got two hours sleep. We ---"

They were interrupted by a pounding at the door. Brook called out, "Who is it?"

"Stan. What's going on in there? Is Lori okay?"

Brook cracked open the door. "Yes, she just fainted. We're helping her."

Raul stepped in front of Stan. "Can I come in and take a look?"

Brook smiled and opened the door. Stan tried to follow Raul in, but Brook put up her hands to block him. She winked, "You know the rules, not until the wedding, Stan." She closed the door as Stan paced on the other side.

Raul joined Jill and felt around Lori's stomach. "Yep, I feared this might have happened. I think I found your problem, she's pregnant and not just pregnant, but pregnant with twins."

Jill and Brook both looked up at him and replied in unison, "Pregnant? Twins? How do you know? Are you sure?"

"Shhh! Trust me, I know. Quiet now, Lori should be the one to tell him. Stan told me they made love last night, but it was different, like nothing he ever experienced before. You see, my parents gave Stan a wedding gift that wasn't expected to be used until after the wedding."

Brook laughed, lifting her fingers to her mouth. "Oh, no!"

Raul reached into his pocket and pulled out a small syringe then reached for Lori's arm.

Jill stopped him. "What do you think you're doing?"

"This is something we give all pregnant women back home to help them through their pregnancy. I suspect Lori needs this as well, maybe even more."

Jill asked, "Do we have to give her the shot now?"

"Look at her. Does she look like she's getting any better? Being pregnant with just one of my kind is hard on any female, let alone a human female, but pregnant with two? If I don't give her this shot soon, she could slip into a coma."

Jill released her grip on his arm. "Give her the shot."

Jill watched as the amber colored liquid flowed into Lori's vein. "Will we need to do this often?"

Raul pulled the needle out of Lori's arm and turned toward Jill. "No. Stan's venom will do the job. He will just need to give her more of it for her four month term."

"Four month term?"

"Oh, that's right, you're used to nine month terms, aren't you? That's another reason this pregnancy will be so hard on her."

Lori started to come around.

"I better go keep Stan busy before he breaks down the door. Remember, let Lori be the one to tell him. My parents would appreciate that. Actually, they would have preferred Lori and Stan be surprised at the same time." Raul turned and walked out.

Jill looked up at Brook and caught her gaze into Raul's eyes before he left. "Is there something going on between you and Raul?"

Brook's head jerked toward Jill. "Why do you ask?"

"I've seen the way he looks at you. It's similar to how Stan looks at Lori."

Brook rubbed her neck. "Oh, "

"Brook?"

She smiled and looked up. "Let's just say he gives an entirely new meaning to the phrase 'Going for the jugular'."

Lori's eyes opened. Jill rubbed her forehead and took her pulse. "Good, your pulse is getting stronger. How do you feel?"

"Weak. I felt so tired before and the next thing I knew I passed out. Oh, my God, the wedding!"

Jill patted her arm and grabbed the glass. "The wedding can wait a few minutes, honey. Here, drink some water."

"Hmm, thanks."Lori lifted the water to her mouth and guzzled it down. "I'm really thirsty, can I get another?"

Brook took the glass and refilled it.

"What's everyone smiling about?"

Brook sat down beside her and handed her the glass. "I'm going to tell you something, but first you must promise not to tell Stan until after the wedding."

Lori took a sip from her glass. "Tell me what?"

"First, do we have a deal?"

Setting her glass down, she replied, "Okay, okay. Now tell me."

"You're pregnant!"

Lori raised both hands over her mouth. "Oh, my God!"

"With twins!"

Lori screamed.

"Shhh!"

Tears of joy flooded everyone's eyes.

"How can I keep this from him? Oh my God! He said he could never have children. He will be so excited. It's going to be hard not saying anything. Do you know what this will do to him?"

Jill interrupted. "There's one small thing, these little Stans come out in four months, not nine. That's why you fainted and felt so weak. This accelerated pregnancy will be hard on you."

Another knock at the door interrupted their conversation. Brook opened it and turned around. "It's your mom and dad. Are you ready?"

Lori sat up and straightened her veil. "Yes, please let them in. I'm starting to feel better."

Before standing, Jill kissed Lori on the cheek. "It is truly your special day. You look even more beautiful." Jill smiled as she waved goodbye. "See you later."

Lori's mom helped Lori stand. "Jill is a nice friend."

"She sure is."

Brook grabbed the bouquets of blue and pink carnations surrounded by baby's breath, handing one to Lori and keeping one for herself then stood in her place in front of Lori. The wedding procession was about to begin. Lori's two nieces each six years old and wearing matching soft blue dresses entered with their baskets full of rose petals. "Hi girls!" Lori's mom turned and placed her hands on each of their shoulders and pointed them to the white pathway.

Lori's father stood in front of his daughter and lifted her veil to kiss her one last time. "Oh, honey." Tears streamed down Lori's face. He rubbed his thumbs under her tearing eyes then hugged her tight.

"I'm so happy, Dad. Thank you for everything."

"We only want the best for you. It appears this man makes you very happy. Let's get out there before he gets cold feet!"

"Oh, Dad." Underneath her tears, she laughed.

He extended his arm as she wrapped hers around it and they walked up behind Brook. Lori's mom gave the signal and the organ music started. She released the flower girls to spread their rose petals down the aisle. As they walked, they threw the petals in the air. Brook stepped up to the doorway holding her bouquet with both hands and watched as the sweet smelling petals floated toward the floor. When her nieces reached the front they sat and all eyes turned to focus on Brook dressed in blue. She slowly stepped forward and walked down the aisle. She smiled and nodded as she looked toward Stan and Raul waiting up front. As she arrived, Stan and Raul winked at her and returned her smile. They all turned and stared at the door and watched for Lori.

When Lori and her dad appeared, the organ began playing the Wedding March. Everyone rose to their feet. Pride swelled in the hearts of many as the bride in white walked down the aisle. When they reached the front they stopped and her father turned and faced Lori. He lifted the white veil covering her face. Lori smiled as they kissed each other on the cheek. Her eyes glistened like the stars in the night sky. He turned and placed Lori's hand into Stan's and sat next to his wife. Stan brought her hand to his lips and kissed the back of her fingers. Leaning close, he whispered in her ear, "Hello, my love. What a beautiful Princess you make."

She gazed into his dark brown eyes and smirked, "This is your last chance to change your mind, my Prince."

"And what, let someone else marry the best tail gunner in all the universe? Not a chance."

They both turned and walked up the four gold colored carpeted steps to the altar to face Father Dennis.

Father Dennis smiled while looking at Lori and Stan then raised his hands as he addressed the guests to begin the ceremony. Everyone sat except for the wedding party.

"Tonight we are joined by the union of these two people in love, Lori and Stan, in Holy Matrimony. Marriage is the selfless act of giving of oneself to another, to love and cherish one another, to honor and be faithful in sickness and in health. Stan and Lori come before you tonight as their witness to this union." Father Dennis then proceeded to hold a special Mass. After three readings and seven hymns he returned to face Lori and Stan and nodded to Stan to begin his recital. Lori and Stan turned toward one another holding hands while gazing deep into each other's eyes as if they were the only two people in the universe ...

"I, Stan, take you, Lori, to be my wife;
To have and to hold, from this night forward,
For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer,
In sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, 'til death do us part."

Tears filled the eyes of many as Father Dennis turned toward Lori and nodded ...

"I, Lori, take you, Stan, to be my husband;
To have and to hold, from this night forward,
For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer,
In sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, 'til death do us part."

Stan carefully placed a diamond ring on Lori's slender finger followed by Lori gently sliding a heavy gold band on Stan's. Father Dennis then announced, "I now pronounce you husband and wife." Lori and Stan fell into each other's arms and embraced as everyone cheered and clapped. Over the clapping, Father Dennis continued, "Lori and Stan invite you to continue this celebration of their love at the Wishes Resort in the main ballroom.

Lori and Stan walked down the aisle waving at the cheering guests. As they left the church, the bells in the steeple rang. They ran down the cement stairs to their waiting white limo where people threw rice. Stan helped Lori get inside then he was pulled in by Lori. As they closed the door, the limo pulled away and another pulled up to take the wedding party.

Stan and Lori kissed in the back seat as their limo took the long way home. Lori pulled off her veil and gazed deep into his eyes, placing a hand on each side of his face. "Honey, I have something to tell you."

Turning his head to kiss her hands, he replied, "Yes, what is it my Princess and love of loves?"

"I'm pregnant."

He stopped kissing and stared at her. "What?"

Lori nodded with tears streaming down her face. "I said I'm pregnant."

Stan looked past her eyes, reaching the depth of her soul. For the first time Lori watched as tears streamed down Stan's face. "How can this be? I was told I could never have children."

Lori pulled him close, wrapping her arms around his head. "I know, but Raul said your uncle did something. It's a wedding gift. And, honey, we're not just having one child, we're having twins."

"Oh, my. This has truly become a night of miracles."

The two continued to kiss and cry with tears of happiness until the limo pulled up to the Wishes main entrance. Lori and Stan exited holding hands as they walked to the ballroom. The wedding party greeted them and they formed their reception line. Raul looked at Stan and winked. "I take it from those teary eyes Lori told you the good news." He slapped Stan on the back. "Congratulations!" Stan nodded and smiled. "Thank you."

Soon the guests arrived and congratulated Stan and Lori. They were greeted and thanked then given a chance to meet the rest of the family and wedding party. When the ballroom of five hundred filled, the wedding party took their seats at a long table along the front.

Waiters and waitresses circulated through the ballroom, keeping champagne glasses full and offering an assortment of crisp salads and hot foods to the guests. A live band played soft music from jazz to rock to classical. Guests took turns making toasts and clinking glasses to see Lori and Stan kiss. Vito stood and raised his glass high. "A toast to two of the best people on this side of the Mississippi! Congratulations!" Everyone clapped then clinked their glasses again. After dinner everyone gathered on the dance floor to sway to the rhythm of jazz, or jump to the song, "Shout!" or grab onto a "Bunny Hop" train, or join together and do the "chicken dance".

After a night of socializing and dancing, Lori collapsed into her chair. Stan fell into the one beside her. "Well, my new bride and love of my life, how shall we wrap this perfect evening up? Shall we fly off into the sunrise for some romantic honeymoon destination? Tell me where you'd like to go and we'll go."

Lori gazed into his eyes and smiled."Take me home."

With that Stan lifted her out of the chair and carried her back to the penthouse, laying her on their bed where they made love through the rest of the night.

The End.

Author Notes

Well, here it is, finally the last chapter (started this book on Dec 21st, 2008). I can promise you tears of joy if you play wedding music while reading. I'm also sad to see the story end, but there will be at least one sequel. Thank you all so much for your support and encouragement. I truly appreciate every review and letter. Happy New Year! Main Characters Stan - Mega-Billionaire, vampire/alien and owner of Wishes Resort Lori - Stan's fiancee Brook - Lori's close cousin - rescued from a very abusive relationship now lives with Lori Chuck - Chief of the Wishes police department and friend Jim - Resort lifeguard and Brook's boyfriend Linda - Stan's former physician, now a ghost Jill - Stan's new physician Christine - Governor of Florida and close friend Thank you Harleycowgirl for use of your beautiful picture.

One of thousands of stories, poems and books available online at FanStory.com You've read it - now go back to FanStory.com to comment on each chapter and show your thanks to the author!

© Copyright 2015 NightWriter All rights reserved. NightWriter has granted FanStory.com, its affiliates and its syndicates non-exclusive rights to display this work.

© 2015 FanStory.com, Inc. All Rights Reserved. Terms under which this service is provided to you. Privacy Statement